Balancing a large box and two shopping bags with one hand, I stood outside the front door, fumbling for my keys. The ring had over a dozen different keys on it, so it was always a pain to open the door. I kept forgetting to separate the keys into different rings, so it was my own fault really.

When I did manage to open the door, I stepped into the vestibule and immediately lost control over my parcels, which tumbled to the floor. I swore loudly.

Quick as a wink, Callie was there, catching them for me. Had she been hovering by the door, waiting for me to come home?

Callie was a lot like a puppy, I had decided a few months ago. She was cute and playful, and got excited easily, and she had a tendency to get very loud at times. I know that there are people like that out there, but Callie acting this way was very strange because she was a vampire.

The vampires I had read about and seen on TV were stunningly attractive beings with cold, cruel personalities, who had a penchant for sex as much as for blood. Callie had none of these qualities. While she was attractive, it was in a blond, blue eyed, energetic way.

From what I had learned from Gabriel, vampires were loners by nature and didn't get along well with others. They craved each other's blood more so than human's, which made forming lasting attachments pretty difficult.

Callie heaped the packages up on the kitchen table while I secured the door, which was also a pain in the ass because it could only be locked or unlocked on either side with the key.

I had thought about seeing if I could get an extra key made, mostly during times like this, but the key was rather unique and probably insanely hard to copy. It was cylindrical, with notches and grooves all around it. Not something I could get copied at K Mart.

"What is all this?" Callie asked, peering into the bags curiously. She oohed appreciatively.

I hurried over and pulled the bags away. "It's a present for Gabriel." I said quickly.

Callie's eyebrows raised in surprise. "For Gabriel..." she said slowly.

"Okay, it's for everyone, but I got it because Gabriel's still acting... weird." I explained. "I thought it would take his mind off things."

Normally, Gabriel and I were only ever in agreement about one thing: we wouldn't give the time of day to one another. If our very lives depended on it. But... that was before his evil wife kidnapped him, then went nuts and tried to kill him, forcing him to kill her in self defense, while almost killing me in the process. Since then, Gabriel had gone from obnoxious and pleasure-seeking, to moody and downright sullen. He was always brooding, which would be bearable if he stayed in his room and did it there, but he insisted on being in the living room or kitchen most times, foisting his worst moments on his housemates.

Callie grimaced. "It was pretty bad today." she whispered softly. "You could cut the tension in the air with a knife. He finally shut himself up in his room about an hour ago."

"It's been months. I think I'm actually missing the old Gabriel." I said bitterly, grabbing the box. "Come on, help me set this up in the living room."

I set the box on the coffee table and cut the tape on it with one of my keys. I removed the protective foam, revealing glossy black plastic. "Unpack the controllers for me?"

Callie sprang into action, using her fangs to slice open the heavy duty plastic packaging. "There's a lot of games and accessories here." she commented. "It must have cost a pretty penny."

I shrugged, though I had felt the sting of the five hundred dollar price tag at the store counter. Great Aunt Katrina had left me her house and enough money to live comfortably for many years, but I had grown up in a frugal-by-necessity family and had developed a cheapskate's mindset. "I wasn't sure what he would like, so I got a few games."

Callie held up a used copy of 'Dance Dance Revolution', arching one thin brow. "Honestly?"

"He might like it, give me a break." I grabbed the game from her. "Can you get the rest of the boxes from the porch? I forgot all about them." I held out my keys.

Her bright blue eyes lit up. "There's more?" She was gone the next minute. I heard an excited squeal from the porch and smiled. Then she was back, boxes piled high in her arms. "We have to set this up right now!" she cried. "I call drums!" She set the boxes down and lifted the couch up to move it out of the way.

A thought occurred to me then. "Callie, you're always so cheerful, I take it for granted. Gabriel... 'lost' Nora, I can understand why he's so depressed all the time. But you... you lost someone, too. How can you be so okay?"

She set the couch down carefully, then turned to me, a smile on her face that didn't quite reach her eyes. "Callisto was my sister, so of course I miss her. We, vampires, don't make that many emotional connections, so we treasure the few we have." She walked over to me and wrapped her arms around my shoulders, leaning her forehead against my collarbone. "But, I just can't stay sad, or upset. Not when I'm around you, Angie. Every time I'm with you, all my dark clouds float away." She pulled back, tucking a lock of my hair behind my ear fondly.

Callie's shows of affection were often like this. I found them more amusing than uncomfortable. There was also a bit of pity, too. "I'm not a replacement for your sister, Callie." I told her gently. "I am your friend, though."

This time her smile reached her eyes, making them glow. "I know, and you help me deal. Gabriel doesn't have you to help him deal. He doesn't have anyone. The only family member he has left has his own life, and they don't really talk much. So he has to deal with things alone."

She leaned her face close to mine, her smile turned mischievous. I grew suspicious of her intentions, I might feel sorry for her, but there were limits. Then she whispered, "I totally call drums." and she was back to unpacking boxes.

"I got the instruments used, so please be gentle with them." I cautioned her.

"I'll be careful." she replied happily. "How soon can we play?"

"We can play it if that's what Gabriel wants to play. We're trying to cheer him up, remember?"

"You are. I've found a new passion." She had the drums already set up and was sitting behind them, tapping them experimentally with the drumsticks.

After I had finished hooking the console up to the TV, I disposed of the empty boxes and bits of Styrofoam. Callie was reading the game manual, her eyes zipping through the pages.

"I guess I should go see if he's willing to come out." I said, after making sure there was nothing else I could do first. Now that it was time to go get Gabriel, I was suddenly nervous. The vampire had lost his wife, whom he had probably been married to for half of forever, how could I expect a shiny new toy to make him feel better?

Upstairs was completely dark, as usual. I reached for the light switch, not expecting much. Of course it did nothing. The light bulb up here went out almost every other week. I blamed it on cheap wiring, even though I was sure that wasn't it. It was almost as if Gabriel's dark mood was seeping out of his room and affecting the house. My brain couldn't rationalize such a creepy idea, so I just lied to myself.

I crept blindly down the hallway, even though by now I could navigate it with my eyes closed. It was as still as death up here, and I didn't want the soft sound of my shoes on the carpet to break the silence.

Gabriel's room was on the opposite side of the floor from the stairs, all the way at the end of the hallway. He had the Master Bedroom to himself, as it was the only room big enough to contain his ego.

An eternity passed, and I reached his door. I tapped on it lightly with my knuckle. It was a soft sound, but with his hearing he had probably heard me coming up the stairs.

There was no answer, so I checked the doorknob. It opened easily, revealing a room just as dark as the hallway. There wasn't even any moonlight coming in through the windows, because Gabriel had covered and sealed them shut after he first moved in. Great.

"Gabriel?" I called softly. I reached for the light switch, and discovered that one was out as well. "Are you even in here?" Fear was starting to creep into my stomach, so I focused away from it, letting myself become annoyed instead. "Are you doing something to the lights? Some of us actually like being able to see, you know."

There was no answer. My stomach tightened and my hands were getting clammy. I tried drumming up some anger to burn up the fear that was crawling up my chest. "Seriously Gabriel, I only came up here to help you get back to your normal, pain-in-the-ass self. It's not healthy, acting the way you do." My heart was like a butterfly in a cage. "You're starting to scare... Callie." I added, biting my lip.

To my left, there was a soft sound, the movement of sheets. I turned to it immediately. Gabriel's voice came from the same direction, dull and flat. "Who are you kidding? I can smell the fear on you."

I ignored his observation, as challenging it would only lead to an argument. "Come downstairs, I've got something to show you."

"What is it?"

"You'll find out when you come downstairs." My mission done, I started to back up towards the door. I was definitely keen on getting to somewhere with light. My eyes couldn't even adjust to this level of darkness.

There was more rustling, then the faint creak of bed springs. "Is it worth it?"

'God, I hope so.' I thought to myself. "Come and see." I said aloud.

Suddenly, my brain was screaming a warning at me. I sensed his presence right in front of me. "Why aren't you telling me?" Gabriel asked, much closer to me now. Despite the flat tone to his voice, I could almost feel the dangerous intent hidden there. "Are you planning something to get rid of me?"

I gaped silently for a bit. How could he even think... "Of course not." I said finally. Now I was really getting annoyed. "Where would you even get that idea from? I'm only trying to help you."

"Why?"

"What do you mean 'why'? You're obviously still upset about last year. I understand you went through something truly awful, but it's been almost six months now and you've been sinking further and further into this depression of yours. It's not good for you."

"I meant 'why do you want to help me'?"

"I don't understand, I just answered that."

"My troubles don't concern you..." His face was very close to mine now. He could probably see perfectly clearly in this darkness, and I wondered what it was he was looking for in my face.

"Like hell they don't! I was there too, remember? Without me, you wouldn't have been able to-" I shut my mouth with a snap, to prevent the rest of that sentence from coming out.

"Exactly." His voice dropped very low, he was speaking softly in my ear. "You almost died because of me. Why would you ever want me to feel anything but remorse?"

My shoulders slumped, the wind knocked out of me. "Look, Gabriel. I know that the remorse you're feeling doesn't have anything to do with what you did to me. You're completely centered on the guilt you feel... about Nora. But, you only did what you had to do, and enough time has passed for mourning." I turned my face to the floor I couldn't see. "I think it's time you moved on."

"Moved on to what?" He asked. "There is no more Katrina, no more Nora. Nothing can ever replace them. What is left for me?"

I half turned to the door. "What's downstairs, for starters." I offered weakly.

He let out a great sigh, his breath kissing my cheek and neck. I suppressed the urge to shiver. Gabriel didn't have to breath, it was a deliberate action on his part, usually so he could speak. It always took my by surprise when he took a deep breath or sighed. "Fine, let me get dressed."

My stomach dropped a few inches. "You're not dressed? Like... you're still in your pajamas?"

His voice came from a few feet to my right, by the closet. "I took a shower, and didn't feel like putting anything on."

I was instantly and extremely grateful for the utter darkness in the room. "You know what, I'll meet you downstairs. It's not like you need any help finding it."

I turned on my heel and fled the room. "I'll be down in a minute." Gabriel said absently, but I was already at the stairs.

The living room light stung my eyes, making me blink rapidly. Callie walked over. "While you were gone I downloaded and installed the updates." She paused, looking at me closely. "Are you all right? You look... flustered."

"I'm fine." I answered quickly, walking over and sitting on the couch. I picked up a controller and started up the game.

"Uh, how did it go? Is Gabriel going to be joining us?"

"Yeah, he'll be right down." Just as I said that, Gabriel appeared on the stairs. He wore a dark blue button down shirt and a pair of black jeans. His feet were bare and his dark hair was damp and uncombed.

Callie looked over at me, arching a brow. I ignored her, grabbing one of the plastic guitars and getting up. I walked over to Gabriel and thrust it out to him.

There was a glimmer of interest in his eyes as he took it from me. "What is it?" He asked, holding up one end, then the other.

"It's a controller, for a new game I bought." I turned away from him and walked over to the microphone stand. I picked up the controller again and pressed start.

Gabriel walked into the room fully, putting the guitar strap over his shoulder. He looked at the TV screen, then down to the sleek black console blinking quietly underneath. Then, he looked back to the guitar in his hands. "How does it work?"

It was a relief to hear some emotion in his voice for a change. "When your track bar comes up, just press the colored buttons that match the chords on screen." He gave me a blank look. "You'll get it when you see it." I assured him.

"No, I mean how does it work?" He looked down at the controller again. "It's not even connected to anything..."

"It's wireless. It doesn't need to be connected." I picked up another guitar and put the strap over my shoulder. I hit a few few buttons. "Oh, damn, it's asking for our band name." I looked at the two vampires. "Any suggestions?"

"Sex bob-omb!" Callie cried excitedly.

"Okay." I put that in. "It's taken already."

"Drat." She pouted.

"What kind of name are we looking for?" Gabriel asked.

"Something cool and interesting." Callie said. "Something edgy."

"Something not embarrassing." I added.

"How about 'Tesla's Coil'?" Gabriel suggested. "Is that in use?"

I put it in. "Okay, we're good."

"That's a good name." Callie said. "I like it." I could tell that she was trying. She didn't really care that much for Gabriel, so I appreciated that as her best effort.

"It's got a nice ring to it." I agreed. "Did you know Nikola Tesla or something, Gabriel?" It wouldn't surprise me one bit if he did. I wasn't sure exactly how old Gabriel was, but I had a feeling he'd been around for centuries.

"Not personally, no." Gabriel adjusted his shoulder strap idly while the game loaded up.

I picked a random setlist. "You're set on easy mode, Gabriel. You can change it later on, after you get used to the controls."

Callie set her level on 'expert' and grinned, showing her fangs. I decided to stick to easy, since I was using the guitar and the microphone at the same time. I hadn't played in a while, not since Chris, my brother, had gone overseas.

"We are Tesla's Coil!" Callie shouted as the song started up.

I frowned at my scores. "Well, that sucked." I said sourly. "I'm rustier than I thought."

Callie, who had of course gotten one hundred percent, smiled encouragingly. "I like your voice, you sing very well. Your guitar playing... not so much."

"Bah." I pulled off the shoulder strap. "I'm going to go get a drink."

"I'll join you." Callie jumped up. Gabriel wasn't paying attention to either of us. His eyes were on the screen as he selected another song.

He had gotten a hang on the guitar right away, as I had expected him to. He naturally had fast reflexes and dexterity, so I figured video games would be a piece of cake. Besides, weren't vampires supposed to naturally be good at everything?

"What do you think?" I asked Callie as we walked into the kitchen. I grabbed a glass from the cabinet and filled it with tap water. I took a long drink, soothing my throat, which wasn't used to singing three songs in a row. I looked over the counter into the living room.

"About what? Gabriel?" Callie looked with me.

"Do you think he looks a little better?" I leaned my elbows on the counter and took another drink.

Callie shrugged. "At least he's not acting annoyingly depressing."

"Yeah, he looks better. It only took a five hundred dollar entertainment purchase, but I think I've upgraded his status from 'Tragically melancholic' to 'dully indifferent'."

"Wonder what it'll take to get him back up to 'sarcastically bitchy'."

"I don't think my credit card limit is that high." I finished my water and rinsed the glass in the sink. "Come on, let's get back to cheering him up." Callie groaned loudly. "I'll let you have the microphone this time."

"Okay, but only because I love you."

"Nonsense, you've been eying the mic."

"Actually, I do like the way you sing. I'll take bass this time." Callie followed me back into the living room, where we got ready for another setlist.

2: 2 - Intruder in the Night

It was the dead of the night, dawn was slowly approaching, creeping steadily closer to my Long Island home. It was the one time of the night that the entire house was still, the time when the vampire's sleeping schedules overlapped my own. Why was I awake now?

There was a presence in my room, foreign and yet familiar. I couldn't pinpoint exactly where it was, but I could feel it. Oddly, I wasn't afraid or concerned, only curious.

I could see nothing out of place in the curtain-filtered moonlight. Everything in my room was where it should be. The wooden desk underneath the one window, with it's lamp and laptop, closed and set neatly aside. Great Aunt Katrina's journal was there, as I had left it. The white closet doors were shut tight, the moonlight making them glow, adding an ambiance of light to the room.

Where was Callie? Hadn't she been with me when I went to sleep? She had her own bedroom, but often I would wake up with her next to me, covers pulled up over her head. It was dangerous for her, since I refused to cover up my window and even the smallest ray of sunlight could scorch her skin. I told her this many times, but it hadn't deterred her.

Now, her absence was marked and strange. Had she gone into her own bed for once, away from the approaching dawn? If that was the case, who was in the room with me now?

I rolled onto my back, then tried to sit up. I stared up at the ceiling, unable to move any further. I was still calm, which I thought was strange in a distant sort of way. Perhaps I was just dreaming, that would explain my lack of concern.

A figure leaned over me, the moonlight at his back, his face shrouded in darkness. I wasn't surprised that I could see him now, he had been there the whole time.

Long, black-clad legs climbed onto the bed with me, knees straddling my hips. The mattress didn't dip, the comforter remained undisturbed. He had no substance under this moonlight.

He pressed his hands onto the mattress, on each side of my shoulders. He leaned his face down, pausing before we touched. I could see his eyes clearly, deep ruby red orbs and ebony centers. There was such pain there, that my heart ached from the sight of it, and I felt my breath catch.

I lifted my hands up, my pale skin bleached to a glowing white under the moonlight. "Gabriel...?" I whispered softly.

My eyes popped open. I was staring at the closet doors, thin fingers of morning sunlight creeping along them. I was laying on my side, my comforter tightly wrapped around my body.

I tried to sit up, and promptly fell to the floor. The air whooshed out of my lungs. I frantically freed myself from my covers.

I got to my feet, looking around my room wildly. My breathing was quick and heavy. What the hell had that been?

My hands tightened, clutching my comforter in a death grip. I gave my bed a dark look, almost accusatory, then dumped the comforter on it, not caring how messy it was. I rubbed my face with both hands hard, making sure I was completely awake, then I ran them through my hair.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see my bedroom door was open a crack. In on step I was at the door. I yanked it open, looking out into the hallway.

No one was there.

My eyes darting all around, I crept down the hallway to Gabriel's door. I pressed my cheek against the cool wood, listening intently.

All was quiet.

My heartbeat slowly calmed back down to normal speeds. It had only been a dream. A confusing, disturbing, impossible, ridiculous nightmare.

Well, I certainly wasn't going back to sleep any time soon, my bed felt somehow tainted now. I decided to go downstairs, perhaps get in some guitar practice while the vampires weren't around, being all smugly superior.

Very little sunlight bled through the curtain covering the living room's one wall-window, but there was enough light for me to make out a dark silhouette laying on the white couch. It rose to a sitting position as I entered.

Panicked, I rushed to the light switch, quickly flipping it on. When I saw who it was, however, my heart immediately lightened.

"Chris!" I shrieked. I ran over to my brother, jumping up and wrapping my arms around his neck. He was nearly two feet taller than I was, so my feet dangled, my toes not touching the floor.

He wrapped his huge arms around me in a bear hug. "Evie!" He cried happily in return.

I untangled my arms and took a step back. "What the hell are you doing here? I thought you were overseas, fighting ex-nazis or something." I punched him in the arm, though not too hard, or I might break my hand.

You could use a lot of words to describe my brother. 'Friendly' and 'crazy' for instance. You would never use the words 'petite' or 'small' though, unless you were hoping to start a fight. Before Chris left a few years ago to go overseas he had been fairly buff, now he was built like a tank. He wore a faded pair of blue jeans and a white T-shirt that was much too tight around his massive shoulders. His dark hair was shaved close to his scalp in the classic military style.

"What have they been feeding you?" I asked, looking him over.

He laughed lightly, his pale blue eyes twinkling. "I'm all done, till they call me back into the trenches at least. And what about you?" He poked my stomach teasingly. "You look like you haven't been eating at all."

"I tell her all the time." Callie's voice came from the kitchen. She sat at the kitchen table, a book open in her hands.

"Callie!" I cried, startled. "Have you been down here this whole time?"

"Someone had to put on the tea." Callie gestured to the stove top. Sure enough, a kettle was sitting on top of a lit burner.

"Callie let me in." Chris explained. He laughed heartily. "She opened the door right as I was about to knock and offered me lemon tea." Lemon tea was Chris' favorite. Of course Callie had known that.

There were times when Callie could see the future, usually when something important was happening. She had explained it to me once, that there were times when the actions people took led to an inevitable outcome, and she merely read those signs, but to me it looked like something from science fiction.

Chris' smile was relieved. "When Mom told me you had a room mate, I thought... Well, from the way she sounded..." He seemed to be having trouble with his words. "I didn't expect Callie." He finished with a grin.

"No one ever does." Callie said cryptically. She rose from her chair just as the tea kettle started to whistle.

"Mom knew you were coming back? Why didn't you tell me?" I had been keeping up with Mom via letters and emails. She knew about Callie, and I had mentioned Gabriel... vaguely. I, of course, had said nothing about them being vampires. Now I found out she had been keeping secrets as well.

"I wanted to surprise you." Chris pretended to look wounded.

"Well, I'm definitely surprised." A broad smile spread across my face. "It's good to see you."

Callie set a steaming mug on the counter at Chris' elbow. She yawned lightly and stretched. "I think it's about time for me to retire." she announced. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Chris." She headed for the stairs.

"It's morning." Chris protested. "Don't tell me you're just going to bed now."

"Oh yes, I hate mornings." Callie said. "Afternoons as well."

"Huh..." Chris turned to me. "She's a real night owl, I suppose?"

"You could say that. You did drop in suddenly, you know."

"Yeah, I guess." Chris picked up his tea and downed it in one gulp. "That's good. Just the right amount of sugar."

"Callie's good like that."

Chris put one huge hand on the top of my head. "I'm glad to see you're doing all right, Evie." He smiled gently. "I was worried about you."

I stepped out from under his hand, smiling self-consciously. "Why would you be worried?"

"You know, about Daniel." Chris' expression darkened. "I wanted to make sure you weren't still hurting."

I hugged my arms to my chest, feeling a sting of pain I hadn't felt in a long time. It was a reflex, from a different time, in a different place. "Are you kidding?" I forced a smile. "That was last year. So much stuff has happened since then, I don't even think about it anymore."

"He was your first boyfriend. That's always going to mean something."

I shrugged easily. "He just hasn't been on my mind."

"Why? Seeing someone new?" He joked.

I laughed loudly. "No way." I crossed my arms in an X in front of me. "Did you see the size of my little town? There's no guys around for miles."

"Yeah? Then who's that?" Chris pointed over my shoulder.

I felt my stomach drop a little as I turned and looked. With timing that had to be intentional, Gabriel took that moment to shuffle into the room. He wore a dark green t-shirt and gray pajama pants. His hair was tousled, and he yawned sleepily.

"What are you doing up at this time of day?" I asked suspiciously.

"Can't sleep with you two roaring at each other." Gabriel answered blearily. "Gonna go unlock Seattle." He picked up the remote and turned on the TV.

"We're not 'roaring', we're conversing."

"Conversing loudly."

I huffed out a breath, then turned back to Chis, who was looking expectant. "You're not going to introduce me to this guy who is obviously living with you?" He asked.

"Oh, Gabriel's not a guy, he's nobody." I waved my hand.

"Really?" Chris looked over my shoulder again. "He looks like a guy to me. Though he does look a bit on the frail side."

I could almost feel Gabriel's back stiffen from across the room. Having lived with the vampire for over six months, I had developed a sort of six sense for when he used his influence. For instance, when Steven, Ricky, or Cass was around, Gabriel would use his influence to hide his fangs and unnaturally pale skin. The greatest defence against a vampire's influence was to know about. Since I was so used to him using it, I could feel it from a distance, even when I wasn't looking at him.

Right now, a dangerous aura rolled through the room. Chris wasn't the type to be intimidated, though. When he felt the change in the air, his eyes narrowed.

Sensing the storm that was brewing, I hastily wracked my brain for a change of subject. "So, have you seen mom yet?" I asked much too brightly. I was trying to cover my unease, and failing.

Chris focused his attention on me, and Gabriel's aura subsided. I heard him starting up the game, and relaxed slightly.

Chris had apparently decided that he wanted a cold drink, since he opened the cupboards till he found a glass and the lemonade mix.

I leaned my elbows on the other side of the counter and watched my older brother make himself a glass of lemonade. He read the instructions on the side of the can, his lips forming the words silently. He added the required amount of powder to his glass of water and stirred it with a spoon. He downed the glass in two gulps, then made a face.

He picked up the can and read the front. "Twenty percent less sugar than leading soda drinks..." He read aloud, frowning. "We'll see about that." He reached across the counter and pulled the sugar bowl over. I watched him add two teaspoonfuls to his glass in amused disbelief.

Finally he turned his attention back over to me. "You'd think for six bucks a can, they wouldn't gyp you on the sugar."

"Some people are actually trying to consume less sugar." I told him. "They don't want to die young."

"So, tell me about the guy." Chris said, sidestepping the topic of his sugar intake neatly. "I thought Gabrielle was a girl's name?"

I rolled my eyes. "His name is Gabriel. Not Gabrielle. And... he does live here with me and Callie. It used to be his house, a long time ago."

"Great Aunt Katrina bought it from him?"

"Technically, no..." I hesitated. "It's... complicated." I drew in a deep breath.

I could tell him the truth. My older brother could handle the truth, he was about a thousand times stronger than I was, and I don't mean how much he can press. He was tough, and he was my brother. He had looked out for me nearly my whole life. He knew me better than anyone else on this whole planet. He would know that I was serous. He would believe me. He was probably the only person who wouldn't think I'd gone crazy.

I let out the breath I was holding in one, long whoosh. "Gabriel's a vampire. Great Aunt Katrina had him locked up in the attic, then stole his house. I let him out, kind of by accident, and now I have to look after him."

Chris looked down at his second glass of lemonade. He shook his head. "You're insane." he muttered.

I looked at him, shattered. "Chris!" I whined loudly, swiping at him across the counter with one hand. "You're supposed to believe me! I can prove it!"

My brother scowled. "I didn't say I don't believe you. I just said you were insane..."

That threw me for a loop. "Wha...?"

Chris planted both of his huge hands on the counter and looked at me sternly. "You're talking about a vampire, right? Fangs, super strength, and a craving for people juice. The whole nine, right?" I shook my head silently. Chris actually looked angry with me, and it freaked me out like nothing else could. "Then why the hell are you here?" He banged one fist on the counter. "You should have cut and run, but you're just sitting here playing house! And Callie's even gotten dragged into it!"

There were only a handful of times in my life that I had seen Chris angry with me, and all of those times he had been incredibly scared. This was like the time I had fallen out of the tree in Mom's backyard when I was eight, only a lot, lot worse.

I took a deep breath and counted to three. "Callie's a vampire, too. Also, I believe she may be in love with me." Understatement of the century.

For a second, I thought Chris might explode. He opened his mouth to speak, but the words didn't come out. He opted instead to pinch the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger and sigh. It was a gesture we had both seen Mom make many times.

"Look," I said gently. "I'm perfectly fine here-"

"That's the last thing you are."

"I'm armed. I've been working out, Katrina has a whole gym downstairs. I can handle myself."

He groaned, rubbing his eyes with his fingers. He leaned his elbows on the counter. "I can't believe this... Hearing this from anyone else and I'd have them committed."

"Callie saved my life once, I trust her completely."

He pulled his fingers from his eyes, giving me a suspicious look. "And what about Gabrielle?"

I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes. "I trust Gabrieltoo." About as far as I can throw him, I added silently.

Chris straightened up, throwing his hands in the air. "Look, if I tell you not to keep staying here, you'll just keep staying here. Last little bit of teenage rebellion left in you, and all that."

"I'm almost twenty." I said hotly.

"So, I'm not going to tell you to do or not do anything."

That surprised me. "What, really?"

"Yep, I'm just going to go and take over the couch. If you're going to stay here, so will I. Someone needs to keep you out of trouble." He put his glass in the sink, then exited the kitchen.

I watched him, my mouth agape. "Whoa, hold on, you're not staying here. You're not staying on the couch, and all the bedrooms are taken."

Chris shrugged. "I'll share with Gabrielle, we're both guys, as far as I can tell." He looked over at Gabriel, who was setting up the mic, preparing to sing and play guitar at the same time. "I don't like him."

"What, why?" I asked, glancing over at Gabriel myself.

"He looks like one of those pretty boys you see in those girly magazines. Dresses like one, too."

I scoffed openly. "Gabriel is not a pretty boy. He just likes being well dressed."

At that moment, the song started. 'JusttheGirl', by TheClickFive. Gabriel started singing, and I covered my eyes with one hand and sighed.

Chris chuckled. "He doesn't look dangerous at all."

"You really shouldn't say things like that. Gabriel hasn't been in the best of moods lately."

"Oh? Did his werewolf die?"

"Stop being a jerk, Chris. I know you're just trying to cover up the fact that you're worried about me."

"I dunno, I think I might like having Buffy for a sister."

I sighed in exasperation. "I don't hunt vampires. I'm just a caretaker."

Gabriel paused his game. "The idea of Evangeline hunting my kind is ludicrous." Of course he had been listening to the entire conversation, just like he has to be insulting. "She is the total opposite of Katrina, in every way." Did he have to bring that up every single chance he could?

Chris walked into the living room. "I dunno about that. I bet Evie could kick your scrawny butt."

"Vampiric strength isn't measured in muscle mass. Though from what I understand of humans, larger muscles means a smaller brain."

Chris' face hardened. I could sense a fight coming, and a wave of exhaustion overtook me. "Can you two not be retardedly male right now? I'm really tired."

Gabriel yawned, his long fangs exposed. He turned to me, a spark of mischief in his otherwise dull eyes. "I'm getting hungry. Come here, Evangeline."

Chris punched him then, hard on the side of his face. The blow was massive, and Gabriel was knocked to the ground, bringing the mic stand with him. I put my hands on my hips. "Really, Chris! Is this how you're going to act in my home?"

He looked over at me, then was immediately guilty. "But, he said-"

"He was only trying to get a rise out of you. Gabriel and Callie drink animal blood."

Gabriel got to his feet, unharmed. He brushed his shirt off. "I'd take pig's blood any day if the only other choice was hers."

Chris' face flushed in anger. He swung at Gabriel again. This time Gabriel caught his fist in his hand, stopping it dead. "You've caught me in a weak moment. That won't happen again." Gabriel said softly, his eyes flashing red briefly. Then he dropped my brother's fist and turned away. He retrieved his guitar and stood the mic stand up again.

I was shaking my head, fuming. Chris looked back at me, but I turned away from him and headed up the stairs. "Evie, don't be like that!" He followed me up the stairs. "Are you really taking his side over mine?"

"I'm not taking any sides." I told him sharply, not looking at him. "Gabriel goaded you into a fight and you rushed right in like a ten year old." I stopped outside of Katrina's door and held it open. "Honestly, who's the older sibling here?" I finally looked at him.

Chris looked appropriately shamefaced. "I'm sorry Evie. I don't know what came over me. The way he talked about you..."

"You don't solve conflicts by punching them." I said sternly. "I'm not saying you and Gabriel have to get along, but I will not tolerate violence. This house has seen too much already."

"You're right. I'll find another way of expressing myself. I won't punch Gabrielle anymore."

I sighed and rolled my eyes. "Get inside, I don't want you out of this room until I wake up. I'm going to go sleep in Callie's room."

Chris bristled. "You can't make me stay in there all day. I'm the older one."

"If you don't, I'll call mom and tell her you punched my house mate, twice."

"Oh yeah? I'll tell her you're living with vampires!"

I crossed my arms over my chest and raised one eyebrow. "Really?"

Chris sighed in defeat. "Okay, that sounds stupid." He walked into the room obediently.

I shut the door firmly, then walked down the hall to Callie's room. She was waiting for me, sitting up in bed and reading a magazine. "Boys will be boys." she reminded me.

"Tell me about it." I climbed into the bed next to her and pulled the covers up over my head. "Don't let anything wake me for another six hours."

"Under penalty of death?"

"Sure, let's go with that."

3: 3 - Letter From Paris

Hours later, I was feeling refreshed, and slightly remorseful that I had been so hard on Chris. I tapped on Katrina's door. "Chris? I'm sorry for making you stay in there, you can come out now. I mean, it's not like Gabriel hasn't been a pain in the butt to me, too. I can understand the desire to punch him in the face."

Silence. Was he asleep? I pushed open the door, and found an empty room. "God dammit, Chris." I quickly headed down the stairs. "Please, please don't have killed each other, that couch is still considered new."

When I entered the living room, a strange sight met my eyes. Gabriel and Chris were sitting on the couch, controllers in hands. Chris looked like he was having fun, Gabriel looked cross. "How are you winning? I'm pressing the buttons faster than you."

"I know which ones to press," Chris explained with a grin. Then he spotted me. "Evie! You're finally up!"

"Yes, yes I am." I crossed my arms over my chest and leaned against the wall, watching the two of them. "What's going on here? Are you two actually getting along?"

"Hardly," Gabriel scoffed. "Your brother is a cheater."

"Aww, you're just upset I didn't want to make out with you." Chris said teasingly.

Gabriel gave him a look that was a mixture of horror and repulsion. "What are you talking about?"

"Oops, looks like I'm ahead again. You should keep your eyes on the game."

Gabriel's eyes narrowed, his lips pressing together into a thin line. He turned his eyes back to the TV, hitting buttons so fast it qualified as controller abuse.

"Mail's on the table." Chris told me, not taking his eyes off the TV. "You got something from Mom. Looks like a birthday card."

"My birthday is coming up?" I asked curiously, strolling into the kitchen. I could never remember my birthday, so it always snuck up on me out of the blue.

"It's tomorrow, June 20th, the same as every year." Chris sounded exasperated. I could almost hear him rolling his eyes.

"You look like your sister when you do that." Gabriel told him.

"Shut up, Gabrielle."

"After you, Chrissie."

I sorted through the mail quickly as I walked back into the living room. "Bill, bill, magazine for Callie, birthday card from Mom, bill." The last envelope was a heavy one, made of thick, cream colored paper. It was hand addressed to Katrina Riley. The handwriting was elegant script. "What's this?" I turned it over. The back was stamped with the picture of an angel in prayer.

I opened the envelope carefully, so as not to rip the expensive paper. I pulled out a single sheet of folded paper, made of the same paper as the envelope. I unfolded it and began reading.

After a moment, I headed to the living room. Gabriel sat on the couch, game controller in his hands. "God dammit! You're not even trying!" He yelled at the TV.

"Gabriel, did you know that Great Aunt Katrina helped found a school? In Paris?" I asked him, my eyebrows shooting up.

He paused the game and turned to me. Even Chris looked interested. "She spent my money on a school?"

"Sends them a yearly donation and everything. It's even called Saint Katrina's School for Girls." I flashed the letter at him, then went back to scanning it.

He snickered, turning his attention back to his game. "Saint Katrina? What is she, the patron Saint of firearms?"

"No, that's Saint Barbara." I said without looking up.

"How do you know that? What do they want? Is it time for their donation or something?"

"No, here let me read it to you.

Dear Katrina,

I am writing to you today to beg for your help. You have been a kind and generous supporter of our school since we began thirty years ago, and now I am afraid all of our hard work might soon unravel before my very eyes.

The Black Roses are growing in power, becoming more and more ambitious in their evil. Their Papillons flood the streets, killing the innocent and the righteous. My girls are in danger!

Please come to Paris as quickly as you can. I know the holidays are approaching, but we don't have much time! My fears grow with each passing day.

I hope this letter reaches you safely, and pray that you can save us.

Mrs. Brun

Head Mistress

Saint Katrina's School for Girls

I looked up from the letter. Gabriel had forgotten about his game and was staring at me. "What's a 'papillon'?" I asked him.

"It's french for 'butterfly', another name for a vampires" He replied. "So... are you going to go to Paris?"

I nodded. "I think I will. I know Chris just got here, but what can I do? It sounds like they really need help, and Great Aunt Katrina's not around." I decided right then. "I want to help if I can."

Gabriel stood up, tossing the controller aside carelessly. The car on the screen careened into a wall and stayed there, still running. Chris' car zoomed past. "Excellent. I'll start packing."

I frowned at him. "You? You're coming with me?"

"Of course, it's Paris." He emphasized the word. "The City of Lights. I haven't been there since the 20s."

"You're going to cause too much trouble."

"Can you speak french?" He asked. I shook my head. "Then you're going to need me."

My frown deepened, but I couldn't argue with that. "Just great." I grumbled. "The most romantic city in the world, and I'm going to be stuck with you."

Just then there was a thundering sound from overhead, then Callie rushed down the stairs. "I want to be the one to go to Paris with Angie!" She cried. "Let Gabriel and Chris watch the house!"

"I was just going to say you and Chris should watch the house, just in case any more of Nora's old lackeys decide to pay us a visit." I said. Nora had amassed a vampire army using her influence, and some of the more heavily influenced lackeys came by every now and then to try to get revenge from Gabriel. They were usually too confused and weak to cause much trouble, but I didn't want to leave the house unguarded.

"Do you know French?" Gabriel asked.

Callie's eyes widened pleadingly. "No..." she said in a small voice.

"Then you can't come." Gabriel said sternly. "There's no reason for you to come."

Tears welled up in Callie's eyes. "But, but... If I don't go, Angie will..."

"I know it's going to be dangerous." I told Callie. "If Gabriel wants to come with, he'll have to watch my back. I'll be fine." In actuality, I was sure I would be the opposite of fine. I was heading right into a very dangerous situation, but I wouldn't be able to live with myself if I didn't try to help Great Aunt Katrina's school.

Callie ran to me, wrapping both arms around me possessively. "It's not the danger! It's something much, much worse!"

Chris spoke up from the couch. "What's going to happen?"

Callie buried her face into my shoulder, murmuring incoherently. "What?" I asked her. "You're mumbling."

Callie turned her face to the side. "I said, if you go to Paris, you'll fall in love."

I laughed. "What? With the city? Are you scared I won't come back?"

"You know that's not what I mean." Callie answered sulkily.

"Not everything you see actually happens." I told her gently. "You're probably just overreacting."

"Am not." Callie's voice was stubborn.

"Honestly, is this why you're so worked up?" Gabriel threw his hands in the air. "You're hopeless, you know that right?" Callie buried her face back into my shoulder. "I never believed in your future sight, and now I have proof. No one in their right mind would be attracted to that woman." Callie opened her mouth to speak, but Gabriel overrode her. "You don't count, I said 'someone in their right mind'."

"Cut it out with insulting Evie and Callie." Chris spoke up angrily. "Don't make me come over there."

"Oh bite me." Gabriel said sharply.

"You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

Gabriel looked like he was about to explode. I decided to take over the situation before it got any worse. "Okay, everybody just chill out!" I shouted. I put my hand son Callie's shoulders and pushed her back so I could see her face. "Callie, you have nothing to worry about. Plus, I need your help. I can't leave Gabriel here with Chris, they'd tear each other apart. I need you to stay here to protect the house."

Callie gave me a sad look, then sighed heavily. "Fine..."

"I'm going to go call Ms. Brun right now. I'll try not to stay in Paris more than a week, ten days at the most. If the problem is unsolvable in that time, we'll come back here and think of something else."

"Promise?" Callie asked.

"Cross my heart."

"Okay..." she said, though she still looked sad.

"Good." I turned to Gabriel. "If you want to come, you have to be on your best behavior. I want you to promise me that right now."

Gabriel shrugged. "Come on, what do you really expect me to do?"

"Promise me you'll be on your best behavior, right now." I looked him square in the eye.

He gritted his teeth. "Fine."

"Say it. Or me and Callie will lock you up in the attic."

He sighed. "I promise I'll be on my best behavior."

Chris looked confused. "You take him at his word, just like that?"

"Yes." I turned away, looking for the phone.

Hours later, I was sitting in the waiting area at JFK Airport, staring at the pair of first class tickets in my hand. "I still can't believe how quick it was to arrange everything. I'm surprised we got a flight on such short notice. Though what truly shocks me, is how quickly we got through airport security. David is like a wizard among lawyers. How did he get you a Passport so quickly?"

Gabriel sat in the seat next to me, his arms spread out over the backs of the seat on either side of him. Dawn was an hour ago, so he wore his long coat, black gloves, a hat, scarf, and a strong pair of sunglasses. We were indoors, but JFK was mostly windows. I found it funny how many strange glances he was getting, dressed like that at the beginning of summer.

Gabriel yawned loudly. "Lucien's just good at what he does. He is my son, after all."

I looked over at him. His face was haggard under the scarf and glasses. The shadows under his eyes looked like bruises. "When was the last time you got some sleep?"

He shrugged. "When is our flight? I'm tired of waiting."

I frowned at his obvious dodging of my question. Gabriel couldn't lie, but he had learned to evade like a pro. "Should be just a few more minutes."

Overhead on the loudspeaker, a harsh voice announced our flight, direct to Paris with no layovers. I stood up and stretched. "See? Ask and ye shall receive." I held my hand out to him.

He looked at my hand, then up at me. One eyebrow arched over his sunglasses. "You look tired." I explained.

He got up on his own, shouldering his bag. Without a word, he walked past me. I shrugged, dropping my and and following him.

"Did you know, I've never flown First Class before?"

"Fascinating." Gabriel said dryly. "What's First Class?"

"I can see my conversation is wasted on you."

"Yes, yes it is."

We waited on line, then boarded the plane. First Class was as I expected, very spacious and plush, but I was still surprised I was actually going to be sitting up there. I looked back and the cramped and crowded Coach Class briefly, then hurried after Gabriel.

We found our seats, guided by a pleasant Flight Attendant named Mary. She was very happy to show us where our seats were and delighted to tell us the menu items and delighted to give us our headphones. I suspected some kind of medication was responsible for her attitude.

Before taking my seat I turned to the extremely chipper Mary. "Can I just bother you with one tiny favor?" I asked her.

She smiled her false, much too bright smile. "What do you need?"

I looked around, then lowered my voice a little, the flight attendant leaned in a little closer. "My friend here is kind of... scared of flying. Can you please have the other passengers close their window shades for the flight? It'll make the whole experience that much more bearable."

She looked down at Gabriel. He removed his glasses and tilted his head up, looking at her out from under his hat. His expression was ever so slightly pleading. He must have been using influence, because his eyes were so clear and brown. It was as if his entire soul lay bare in them. "Only if it's no trouble." His voice came out with just the right amount of huskiness.

Mary's cheeks flushed, I could even feel my own heating up a little, and I knew it was all an act. "I'll take care of it right away." She turned back to me reluctantly, as if it pained her to take her eyes from Gabriel's face. "I'll see to it that your... boyfriend, has a safe and comfortable flight."

"We're just friends." I said, a tiny smile cracking my lips.

"I-I see." Mary ducked her head, her cheeks still flaming, and walked up the aisle.

I couldn't help but chuckle as I took my seat. "Wow, you really know how to pour it on, don't you?" I looked over at Gabriel, but his face was drawn, and he looked even paler than usual. "Are you okay? Don't tell me you're actually scared of flying."

He shook his head. "No, flying doesn't bother me." He snapped his window shade closed and grabbed the emergency manual from the pouch on the back of the seat in front of him. He opened it and stared at the pages, not actually reading them.

'Whatever.' I thought, reaching for the plastic wrapped headphones on the back of the seat in front of me. I unwrapped them and plugged them into the seat, next to the touchscreen (I was never going to get over flying First Class!), then searched for some music to listen to. Soon, I shut my eyes and tuned out the whole world.

I dozed for a bit, but it couldn't have been too long, my back was just starting to stiffen up. I put my hands on the arm rests so I could straighten it, and my hand covered Gabriel's.

I quickly moved my hand, opening my eyes. Gabriel was looking straight ahead, his face taut. His hands clutched the armrests so hard the metal underneath the padding was starting to strain. His scarf lay in his lap, but he was still wearing his hat.

"Gabriel, are you all right?" I asked in an alarmed whisper.

"Not really." His teeth were clenched as he spoke.

"What's the matter? Are you hungry? Did someone open their shade?" I glanced around the plane. There weren't that many other passengers in first class, and all the shades were closed. I prayed that Gabriel wasn't going to go nuts on a whole plane full of people.

"The water." Gabriel said tightly. I turned back to him.

"What water? What do you mean?"

"We've been flying over the water, for the past hour." His skin was incredibly pale, and beads of sweat had formed on his forehead.

It was then that I saw plainly that Gabriel was very frightened. In fact, he was trembling, so slightly I hadn't noticed it at first. He wasn't going through some hunger-induced rage; he was scared out of his wits.

Sympathy washed over me, followed by confusion. Why would Gabriel be scared of flying over water?

A small nugget of vampire lore I had researched last year came to me. "If you can't cross running water, why did you want to come with me to Paris?" I asked, keeping my voice soothing even though I was getting pretty angry.

"I can do it." He answered, not looking at me. "It's just not easy. I would prefer to do it while I slept, but we couldn't get that flight."

"Why water though?" I asked, before I realized that it might not be the best topic of discussion at the moment.

Gabriel closed his eyes. His Adam's apple bobbed up and down his throat as he swallowed. "Water burns us." He replied. "So, it's instinct to fear it. Even if you're far above it, the ocean is the last place you want to be."

"No," I shook my head. "That doesn't make any sense. You shower, I've seen you in the shower, remember? There was all that steam, but it didn't burn your skin."

Gabriel's jaw tightened. "I'm older than most vampires. My skin is stronger. A young vampire would burst into flames if you doused him in water."

"Really?" My eyebrows shot up.

"That's how it would look." Surprisingly, talking seemed to be calming him down. His hands were still on the arm rests, but they weren't clutching so tightly. "If it was saltwater, anyway. The water that comes through the pipes is fresh."

"The city filters the water, too." I told him. "New York has some of the cleanest drinking water in the country." I thought of the ocean underneath us. Just miles and miles of endless seawater. No wonder he was frightened.

"If I have to cross water, I prefer flying. I've done boats in the past..." He paused to swallow again. "I had to be chained down."

I tried to imagine chains that would be thick enough and strong enough to hold Gabriel down. They would have to be silver, I decided. More importantly, who had done the chaining?

"Is there anything I can do?" I asked. I couldn't very well ignore him when he was like this. Just like I couldn't ignore him when he had had blood sickness in the shower last year.

His lips formed the word 'no', but it didn't come out. "Talking helps." he said after a moment.

"What should I talk about?"

He closed his eyes. "I don't care."

"Okay..." I thought over a few topics, but there was one question I really wanted answering. "Why are vampires in France call 'papillons'? Aren't butterflies gentle, beautiful creatures?"

"I don't really want to answer that question..." Gabriel answered with effort.

"What? You're not even going to give me a hint?"

"I'll only say, it comes from the way a butterfly is made."

I thought that over for a bit. "Don't vampires give their blood to humans to turn them?"

"That's part of it." he answered evasively.

"How is that like how a butterfly is made?"

"It's not."

"Well, then I'm confused."

"Why am I not surprised?"

"It's because you're not answering my questions." I answered in annoyance.

"It's not good for you to know too many vampire secrets."

"Oh, you don't care about my well being."

"What I said is still true."

I sighed softly. "I guess I'll stop harassing you when you're not feeling well." I placed my hand back over his.

"You're touching me." he said irritably, as if I hadn't realized it.

"I know that. It's called comfort. I know it's a strange, new feeling for you, but we humans use it to make friends feel better."

"I'm a supposed to be a friend now?"

"Not really, I just feel sorry for you."

"If you try to blackmail me with this later, I will kill you."

"I believe you."

"Well, we've arrived safely in Paris." I observed cheerfully.

"The plane didn't drop out of the sky. Yipee." Gabriel said brusquely. He pulled his hat down over his eyes another quarter inch. He was back in his overcoat, scarf wrapped around the lower half of his face, black gloves covered his hands. "Can we get somewhere that has walls now?" He glared at the airports large pane glass windows, which let in a near blinding amount of sunlight. Gabriel followed behind me and I tried my best to avoid the direct patches of sunlight on the floors.

"Ms. Brun said she was sending a car to pick us up." I said over my shoulder. "The last time you were here was probably ages ago, right? We'll never be able to navigate the streets on our own."

"Nonsense. My phone has GPS and I have google maps bookmarked."

"Well, a car sounds nice, better than renting one."

"Whatever."

We walked to where a group of people gathered to greet the new arrivals. Some people were holding up signs. I scanned them, looking for my last name, Stanton.

"There he is." Gabriel pointed.

"Where?" I looked, but couldn't see who he was pointing to.

"Right there. 'Riley'."

"Oh." Riley was Great Aunt Katrina's last name. Now that I was looking for it, I spotted him easily. We walked over to greet him.

He was a few years older than me, and about average height. His hair was dark brown and long, tied at the back of his neck. He wore a dark coat and black gloves that had the fingers cut off. I found him to be rather handsome, but the most striking thing about him was the eye patch that covered his his left eye. It was black, with a silver decoration carved in the shape of a rose.

I smiled warmly in greeting. "I'm Angie Stanton, I'm here on behalf of Katrina Riley. Ms. Brun should have told you..."

"Mother did mention that, yes." the young man replied. His accent was strong, but he pronounced his words precisely. "Still, I had hoped..." He looked at me more closely and paused. "But, I lack manners, forgive me." He bowed lightly, holding out one hand to me.

I laughed a little self-consciously. I placed my hand in his, half expecting him to kiss it. Instead, he clasped my hand, pulling me towards him as he straightened up just enough to press his lips lightly against mine.

The kiss lasted the briefest of seconds, but my body felt like it had turned to stone. He smiled at me warmly, his one dark blue eye twinkling. "Greetings, Miss Angie Stanton. My name is Kieran. Welcome to Paris."

4: 4 - No Friends in Paris

My first breath of fresh air upon exiting the plane actually stirred something inside of me. It was intense relief to be on solid ground, but it was the first positive feeling I had let myself feel for months now. It was painful and exhilarating at the same time.

I had gone through that ordeal not for the reasons Evangeline guessed. Let her think I merely wanted to entertain myself. It was in this city, more than two hundred years ago, that I had met Nora.

I had spent so much time and energy wallowing in despair and self pity, perhaps now it was time for me to start back at the beginning. I needed to remember Nora, the Nora that I loved, before she had become twisted by her ambitions. When I had realized what she had become, I ran away and hid from the truth. Now, I needed to know when and how it had changed.

"Well, we've arrived safely in Paris." Evangeline interrupted my thoughts.

"The plane didn't drop out of the sky. Yipee." I replied dryly. Did she think that she was reassuring me? Everything was fine. Well, nearly. "Can we get somewhere that has walls now?" I was much too weak in this sunlight. It's rays could not burn me through my clothes, but the heat of it sapped my strength.

Once the sun goes down, I could find a way to separate from Evangeline. I needed to track down some very old memories, and she would just get in the way with her annoying questions.

"Ms. Brun said she was sending a car to pick us up. The last time you were here was probably ages ago, right? We'll never be able to navigate the streets on our own." A car, of course. Let's not appreciate one of the greatest cities in the world when we have a task at hand!

"Nonsense. My phone has GPS and I have google maps bookmarked." My hand went to the package in my coat pocket. Why had I brought it with me? It had sat under the bed for over a month now. Why had I even bought it? Was it a thank you? I couldn't be sure. I pushed it out of my mind.

"Well, a car sounds nice, better than renting one."

"Whatever." At this point, I just wanted to be out of the sun. My thoughts were turning into puffs of vapor at this point, cloudy and meaningless.

We approached the gaggle of humans waiting for their loved ones to get off the plane. Standing out among the smiling faces was one that just looked bored. He was taller than I was, but just barely. His hair was long, pulled back lazily. His clothes were worn and treated poorly. His jeans were faded and his boots were scuffed. His jacket probably hadn't been washed in years. It was the unmistakable uniform of a hunter. Why care for something that's just going to get bloodied anyway?

He held up a sign that said 'Riley'. Or course, they were hoping for Katrina, weren't they? "There he is." I pointed.

"Where?" She looked where I pointed, but there was no spark of recognition on her face.

"Right there. 'Riley'." Was she blind? How could she not notice this man who stood out amongst all these tourists?

"Oh." she said finally. We approached the man, and my eyes went automatically to his eye patch. I felt my eyes narrow in dislike instinctively. There was something wrong with this man, I could feel it in my core. Most people wore eye patches to cover a deformity, but by wearing a decoration, he was drawing attention to it.

His aura was unusual, both foreign and familiar. It was dark and twisting, and seemed to be coming from that missing eye. If the wound had been given to him by a vampire, it could explain the aura. It would have had to be recently, though, and the decorated eye patch suggested otherwise.

Evangeline greeted him. "I'm Angie Stanton, I'm here on behalf of Katrina Riley. Ms. Brun should have told you..."

"Mother did mention that, yes." That strangeness was in his voice as well. I wished I could pinpoint exactly what it was. "Still, I had hoped..." He turned his eye on Evangeline, and tehre was a spark of interest there. "But, I lack manners, forgive me." He held his hand out to her. Evangeline took his hand and he pulled her close, brushing his lips against hers. "Greetings, Miss Angie Stanton. My name is Kieran. Welcome to Paris."

Evangeline looked as though she had been electrically shocked. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Who did he think he was in those clothes? Certainly not a great romancer.

"The car is parked this way." he said, turning and walking away.

Evangeline was rooted to the floor. I shook my head, holding back a sigh. I leaned forward and spoke quietly in her ear. "Get over it, already. It's just a greeting over here."

She jumped and turned on me, I leaned back. "I'm fine." she said sharply, then hurriedly followed Kieran.

I ran hand through my hair, then shrugged. "Whatever." I muttered under my breath and followed behind.

I noticed right away that Kieran didn't look at me. Not in a way that suggested he was doing it deliberately, by looking away from me, more like I was invisible to him. That was not the case, of course. I was not using any influence to shield my presence, only the minimal bit to hide my fangs.

When he looked in my direction, his eyes would settle on me for a brief moment, but I might as well been just another tourist in the background. This was unusual behavior for a hunter, who would normally watch me like a hawk. It had to be on purpose. I briefly had the impulse to wave my arms wildly, baring my fangs, but I restrained myself.

Thankfully the car was parked rather close to the airport, as Evangeline was engaging in meaningless small talk. The car was large and black, and new back before I had locked myself in Katrina's attic, but kept in rather good condition.

Kieran held the door open for Evangeline, before opening his door and sitting behind the driver's seat. I was forced to walk around to the other side. I chose the back seat with Evangeline, as at least she seemed to notice I was present.

The conversation quieted as Kieran focused on driving. One of the corners of the package in my coat pocket dug into my side. I leaned my elbow on the door's armrest and looked out the window from under my hat.

"Earlier today, you mentioned something about a birthday." I said at last.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Evangeline nod. "Yep. Today I'm twenty years old." She thought for a moment. "That must seem really young to you." she observed.

"Not really, I've been in my twenties for centuries." I remarked. She let out a short laugh at that. I resisted the urge to smile myself, this was not the time for mirth. There was something I had to do, and now was the best time.

I kept my eyes on the buildings and people that whizzed by outside my window. "Last year..." I began, pausing to make sure she was listening. She turned her head to me curiously. "You did something you didn't have to, that impacted you more negatively than if you had done nothing."

"That was over six months ago, what are you trying to say?"

"You saved me, you may even have saved my life, and I've done nothing to repay that debt."

I could feel the frown forming on her face. "Gabriel, I didn't go there just to rescue you. A lot of people and vampires could have died that night. A lot more than did."

"Regardless, I wouldn't be sitting here if you had decided to stay home with Calypso." and Nora might still be alive, but I couldn't think like that. Evangeline did not kill Nora, I did, and I must not try to push that guilt off on someone else. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the package. It was wrapped in plain brown paper, looking completely unremarkable.

"What's that?"

I half turned to her and held it out. "It's yours."

She didn't take it. Out of the corner of my eye I saw her arch a brow. "You got me a present." she said in frank disbelief. "I didn't rescue you just so you could run out and buy me something."

"Just take it, already." I snapped. "Think of it as a birthday present." If I held onto it any longer, it was going to drive me mad.

She took the package and placed it on her lap. "Thank you very much." she said with stiff politeness.

I turned to her fully, looking at her, then down at the package. "Well, aren't you going to open it?"

Her dark brow arched a fraction higher. "Do you want me to?"

"Open the damn present." I growled irritably. Obediently, she hooked one finger under the flap, tearing the tape neatly. "You'd better like it, I actually spent time choosing it." She nodded, not really paying attention as she tore next flap carefully.

"Give me that." I grabbed the package from her and tore the paper off the box with one motion. I tossed the box back into her lap, crumpling the paper into a tiny ball in one hand.

She picked up the box and examined it carefully. She turned it over and read the back, her expression curious but otherwise unreadable. 'She is doing this to me on purpose.' I thought bitterly. "Well?" I snapped, my voice rising. Kieran glanced back at me briefly, but I kept my attention on Evangeline.

She put the box back down on her lap. "You got me a phone?" Her voice was half curious, half disbelieving.

"The one you have doesn't work, right?"

"That's because I don't bother paying the bill."

"Well, I've added you to mine and Calypso's plan, you don't have to bother with the bill anymore. Besides, this phone is much better than yours."

"Oh, is it now?"

"Open the box and see."

She lifted the lid easily. "Somebody's already opened this."

"I charged the battery. Everything else you can take care of yourself."

She had already turned it on and was flipping through the menus. "Okay, I'll put Calypso, Mom, and David in here. Oh, Steven and Ricky too." She looked back up at me. "What's your number?"

"Do you need it?" I didn't really like the idea of her calling me at all hours, or keeping track of me.

"I suppose not." The car stopped and we turned to the windows.

"We have arrived." Kieran announced. He hopped out of the car and opened Evangeline's door.

Evangeline dropped her new phone, the accessories, and it's manual into her shoulder bag and stuck the empty box under her arm as she exited the car. I slid out behind her, straightening my coat and tightening my scarf.

Clouds had gathered over the area, draining some of the color from the surroundings. The dark spires that loomed overhead stood out against the light gray mass. The school grounds took up an entire corner of the street, surrounded on two sides by a tall, wrought iron fence.

The church was the smaller of the two buildings, taking the spot closest to the corner. It was positively ancient, with original gray stonework and steeples. The school was taller and wrapped around the church on two sides. It was the more functional building, all rectangular with straight edges, and clad in faded red brick.

"Garbage can." I said, spotting one by the front gates. Evangeline tossed the empty phone box into it as she passed it.

As we neared the gates, they opened on their own. Kieran led us past the church, to the school building. He pulled out his own cell phone, pressed a button and put it to his ear. "Mother, wehavearrived." he said a second later, in French. Then "Yes. No. Allright."

We approached a large set of double doors, made from carved oak and bound in iron. There was something familiar about the doors that I couldn't place. I was fairly certain I had never been here before, so perhaps they just reminded me of something else.

Set into one of the doors was a smaller door, sized exactly like a normal door. This opened for us as well. Kieran stood next to it, gesturing for Evangeline to enter.

I knew what was coming next, and it wouldn't be pleasant. This was a school of future hunters, they would be prepared for us. I would have to play along if I not only wanted to get out of Paris alive, but be able to find the information I sought.

Evangeline was blissfully unaware of the danger ahead of us, so she was truly surprised to find two young women, one blond and one brunette, armed with crossbows just inside the doors. Silver glinted from the tips of the crossbow bolts.

Kieran stepped in after me and shut the door. I heard a click and felt a sharp pressure through the back of my hat. "Of course." I muttered.

"Wait just a minute! What's going on?" Evangeline asked indignantly.

"You told the Headmistress I was a vampire, didn't you?"

Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment. "I had to be honest. They would have known as soon as they saw you, so lying would have made us look really bad."

"This is merely a precaution." A tall woman in the later part of her years stepped forward. Her frame was thin and she wore a simple, forest green dressing gown. Her face was sharp and angular, and her graying brown hair was pulled back in a severe bun.

Her eyes were deep sapphire, and they settled on me at once. I could see at once the similarities between her and Kieran. "You say he belongs to Katrina?" Her voice was clear, and I was impressed by her pronunciation. I couldn't detect a hint of an accent.

Evangeline nodded. "He is here to help, just as much as I. You are Ms. Brun?"

Behind me, Kieran reached up and whipped my hat off my head. I wasn't going to stand for that. Without looking, I reached behind me and relieved him of his gun. I had emptied the clip and discharged the bullet in the chamber before he realized what had happened.

The girls with the crossbows tensed. I quickly held up my hands, stepping slightly to the side so that Evangeline was shielding me fully. The silver gun hung from my gloved thumb. "Hetookmyhat." I said quickly in French. "Besides, Iwouldn'twanthisfingertoslip." I gave the pair my most winningly innocent smile. The brunette glanced at the blond, who rolled her eyes.

Ms. Brun ignored these proceedings, keeping her eyes on Evangeline. "You told me over the phone that you had proof of your claims. Let me see it now."

"It's right here." Evangeline reached into her shoulder bag and pulled out a book bound in red leather. "This was my Great Aunt Katrina's diary." She held it up.

I stared at the book in her hands, my eyes widening. Katrina had kept a diary. All the things she had learned over the years fighting me would be there, as well as everything that had happened while I was locked away. That book surely had some of the answers I sought.

I reached out for it automatically, but she saw me coming and pulled it out of my reach. "Give that to me." I reached for it again, trying not to expose too much of myself to the ladies with the crossbows. Evangeline stubbornly held the book out of my reach. "I really need to see that."

"Tough." she said simply. "You're not getting it, there's some very personal things written in here."

"That's why I want it." I tossed Kieran's gun to the side and reached around her on both sides, trying to snatch the book. She turned her face to mine, her usually soft eyes hard with stubbornness. I snarled at her then, exposing my fangs.

I sensed movement behind me as Kieran pulled another gun from his coat and jabbed it into my back. I ignored him, trying to stare Evangeline down, our faces only inches apart. She didn't blink. "No." she said, placing the book into Ms. Brun's outstretched hands.

I straightened up, my eyes narrowed to slits. Evangeline turned away with a huff. Again, I reached behind me and took Kieran's gun. He thought he was ready for me this time, but I was irritated now, which made my movements that much quicker. He muttered a swear word under his breath.

My eyes went back to the diary. Ms. Brun ran one hand gently over the cover. "Let me show you the page." Evangeline stepped forward cautiously. She opened the book, hunting through the pages. When she found the right one, she pointed out a few lines of text.

I craned my neck, hoping to catch a glimpse of the words. What had Katrina written in there that would convince a large group of hunters NOT to kill me on sight? But it was no use, Ms. Brun tilted the book away from me.

"This is Katrina's handwriting..." she mused. Her eyes scanned the lines carefully. She looked up and closed the book. "S'arrêter." The girls lowered their crossbows, though reluctantly.

I relaxed, but only a little. I removed the clip from Kieran's second gun and pocketed it. I handed the gun back to him. This young man still had a lot to learn about vampires.

"You are not safe yet, papillon." Ms. Brun stepped forward. Evangeline stepped to the side, letting her pass. The Headmistress held herself perfectly poised. Her deep blue eyes piercing me. "Your geass is truth-telling, is it not?"

I glanced at Evangeline, who was finding the floor to be extremely interesting from the way she was staring at it, then back at Ms. Brun. "I am very upset you know that." I answered calmly.

"Is it true, or are you merely trying to be clever?"

"It is the truth."

She fixed her eyes on mine. "Prove it to me. Tell me what your intentions are while you visit Paris."

"I am here to seek answers from my past. I am also willing to help the school, if I can."

Her eyes were bottomless pools. I felt now that anything could be held within them. "And how would you describe Katrina?"

I hesitated, and silence fell over the room. "Katrina was my greatest enemy... and the only human I've ever respected."

"I see." Ms. Brun said simply, turning away from me. "You truly do belong to her."

"You keep referring her in present tense." I said. "Didn't Evangeline explain that she has passed?"

The Headmistress nodded tightly. "She told me. But... Katrina has died many times over the years. Have you seen her body with your own eyes?"

Surprise jolted through me. "I visited her grave. Last year."

"If it was me, I wouldn't be satisfied until I had dug her up and saw her with my own eyes." Ms. Brun glanced back at me, then walked to her two students. "Franziska, pleasegetthebox." she told the brunette in French. The girl hurried away.

She turned again, facing Evangeline and I. "There will be one last test, so that this papillon can prove his intentions. The two of you will reside here for your entire stay, and while the papillon is here, he will be properly restrained."

"Oh, I definitely don't like the sound of this." I muttered.

The brunette returned, carrying a large, flat, wooden box in both arms. She held it out to Ms. Brun, who flipped open the catches. The Headmistress then pulled out a set of silver manacles, the chain between them at least three feet in length.

"I object to this!" I said sharply. "How am I supposed to find any of my own answers if I am confined?"

"The safety of my students is my top priority, papillon." Ms. Brun answered. "If you help us, then the entire school will assist you in finding the answers you seek. That is, if you truly wish to find them."

"Only if I get Katrina's diary as well."

"We shall see."

I mulled it over for a bit, but there was no point. I was backed into a corner and I hated it. If I declined their offer, then they would probably kill me, no matter how polite I was. And perhaps they really could help me with information on Nora. She had been born here, after all.

Something deep inside of me, some instinct, told me that I may find some answers from the 'papillons' currently terrorizing this school. If that was the case, then I should stick around to question them.

"Fine." I said at last, through gritted teeth. I shrugged out of my coat, folding it over one arm. I held out my wrists.

Ms. Brun approached me, manacles in hand. "The chain is pure silver, so you will not be able to break it. I am not cruel though, the manacles are covered with leather on the inside. You will not burn yourself... if you are careful."

She clapped one manacle onto my left wrist. I dropped that arm, still holding out my right, but she did not put the other manacle on it. Instead she turned to Evangeline and grabbed her right wrist. She closed the manacle over it and smiled softly. "There! Now you won't be able to run off. I can't think of a more perfect weight."

Evangeline looked completely outraged, which was exactly how I felt. "I'm not a vampire!" she cried. "Why do I have to be punished?"

"You live with him, you could be corrupted by his influence." she answered simply.

Evangeline tugged on the silver chain. My arm moved listlessly. I had given up, at this point the best I could hope for was that things wouldn't get any worse. "Oh, I can't believe this." she groaned.

Ms. Brun checked a thin, gold watch on her wrist. "Now, if you will excuse me, I am going back to bed. I'm much too old to be staying up at all hours." She turned and walked away, just like that.

"Wait a minute." Evangeline started after her, but was held up by the chain. "What about your vampire problem? Aren't you going to explain it to us?"

"That will be tonight, before classes start. We keep different hours than most schools. I also have to decide what help you can be. You are not Katrina, after all."

"This isn't fair! We came here to help you!" Evangeline shouted, but the Headmistress was already gone. Evangeline tugged on the manacle, but it was tight over her wrist. "This has to be one of the worst things that's ever happened to me."

"Please, don't spare me from any insult." I said dryly. "I can take it, really."

"This is all your fault." she seethed at me.

"How is this my fault?"

"You just had to come with me, didn't you?"

I started to fold my arms across my chest, but thought better of it. "As a matter of fact, I did. You would be utterly useless here without me. You're not a hunter."

We both turned away from each other at the same time. Evangeline crossed her arms over her chest, rattling the chain.

Kieran took that opportunity to approach Evangeline. "I apologize for my Mother's harshness. I will try to make you as comfortable as I can."

Evangeline put a hand to her head. "Right now I am feeling seriously jet-lagged."

"Then let's find you a room." He held out his forearm graciously. She shook her head politely, holding her hands behind her back. Her face was bright red. Together, they walked away, forcing me to follow them, or be dragged.

Even the fact that I was now physically chained to Evangeline did not deter Kieran from completely ignoring me. He kept his head bent down towards Evangeline's, whispering in her ear and making her blush.

I could see quite plainly that I was being shown severe disrespect. That was going to change very soon.

5: 5 - We're Just Stuck On Each Other

The only, ONLY, good thing about my situation right now was that the room Kieran gave us was actually pretty nice.

It had high ceilings, like much of the rest of the school. The walls were unfinished red brick that was aged perfectly. The bed was a four poster, something I'd only seen in magazines or on TV. There was one window, but it was huge. It was covered by a thick red curtain. The floors were polished hardwood, and the lighting came from an ancient wrought iron chandelier.

"This room is reserved for guests, it hasn't been used in quite a while, so I apologize for any dust." Kieran smiled warmly at me, the skin around his eyes crinkling ever so slightly. Okay, maybe there were TWO good things about my situation.

Kieran had to go all too soon, though. "I'm on watch duty." he explained. "I will come and retrieve you in a few hours." He lifted my non-manacled hand and brushed his lips against my fingers. Then the door was closed and he was gone.

I stared at the door and sighed. Gabriel tugged on the manacle. "Are you just going to stand there?" he griped.

Turning away from the door reluctantly, my mood soured. I turned off the light, leaving just a crack of sunlight seeping out form the curtain as the only illumination in the room. "I'm tired. I'm taking the bed."

"There's enough room for both of us." he pointed out practically.

My stomach tensed, but I didn't let my uneasiness show. "Whatever." I shuffled over to the bed and laid down on one side. The finger of sunlight from the edge of the curtain fell over me. I covered my face with my free arm.

I felt the mattress dip as Gabriel sat on the bed next to me. It was a large bed, I reassured myself, we could both sleep on it without even touching each other. Besides, even vampires needed sleep.

I peeked at him from under my arm. He looked like he hadn't slept in a while, now that I really pay attention to him. My eyes had adjusted to the semi-darkness and I could see how haggard his face was. He laid down on his back slowly, as if he found it difficult to relax.

"When was the last time you slept?" The words rushed out of me.

"Why are you asking?" he looked over at me.

"Because you look like hell warmed over." I sat up, taking a good look at him. His cheeks were sunken and his eyes were dull. "When was the last time you fed?" I was starting to feel alarmed. How had I not noticed this sooner?

I reached over and pulled his shirt so that it flattened against his chest, showing his protruding ribs. "What are you doing to yourself?" I demanded.

He shrugged. "I haven't been hungry."

"Since when? The middle ages? You look awful."

"What? Are you offering a donation?" His eyes were heavy-lidded, a smirk played across his lips.

"As if." I dropped his shirt and shoved his side. He laughed, but it was a little hoarse. I turned on my side, away from him and laid back down. The chain between us rattled loudly.

'Whatever.' I fumed silently, forcing my eyes closed. 'If he didn't want to bother taking care of himself, why should I care? If he wants to starve himself, that's his business.'

I still couldn't push it out of my mind, though. I didn't exactly like Gabriel, in fact he got on my nerves. A lot. But... we had been through quite a bit, circumstances having thrown us together. I'd seen him in incredible pain, and I'd risked my life for him once. I guess... deep down... I pitied him.

It was these thoughts that carried me into sleep, making my dreams troubled and confusing.

When was the last time I had fallen asleep? I don't think I remembered anymore. Months now at least. Ever since last year...

It's not like I hadn't tried. It was just every time I closed my eyes... I saw her face. So young and familiar, yet twisted by hate, and shock at my betrayal. I had seen it in her eyes so clearly, that rage turning into pain.

My hand gripped the blanket under me unconsciously, my nails dug into the fabric. I looked over at Evangeline. From the rhythm of her breathing, she had fallen asleep. Good, I didn't feel like dodging any more questions.

I stared up at the ceiling, counting the minutes that slowly turned to hours. The finger of sunlight from the window crept slowly down Evangeline's form, never quite reaching me.

I lifted my unconfined hand up, inspected it. The skin had grown rougher, more lined. I was growing weaker each passing day, yet I still did not have the desire to feed. My body had been hollowed out by agony and grief, and blood would not ease that ache.

It was fitting for me, to waste away into nothingness. I deserved it. Yet, some small part of me still fought to stay alive, to keep me endlessly awake. I needed answers. No... something more... I needed salvation.

Was it really out there for me? And if I found it, would I be able to recognize it?

I sank into a dreamless stupor, half lucid, letting my consciousness slip into my surroundings. This building, Katrina had spent much time here once, I could still detect her presence, like a ghost drifting through the halls.

Down, down, down, I felt another presence.

My eyes widened, and I was suddenly alert. I could feel something, something that didn't belong here. It was dark and twisted and crawled in the shadows. It did not want to be seen.

I sat up abruptly, my senses craning for some sound, some scent. I was out of the bed before I realized it, dragging Evangeline across without even feeling her weight. With a cry of surprise, she fell to the floor with a thud.

"Good, you're awake."

"What the hell-" she began, ready to launch into an angry tirade.

"Shh!" I hissed. "There's something here."

That silenced her. "What is it?" she asked fearfully, using one hand to push herself up. She peered around the room. "Where?"

"Not here." I strained my senses, trying to track the presence. "Downstairs." I whispered. "Let's go."

"Shouldn't we alert someone?" she asked, following close behind me. Together we crept towards the door.

"If we make too much noise, it might get away." I told her softly. "If we see someone, we can tell them." I carefully opened the door a crack, peering out. The hallway was empty.

I slid the door open just enough to slip out. The silver chain clinked together softly. I turned to Evangeline, holding up my bound hand. "Hold onto this."

She picked up the chain carefully, holding it to her stomach. I took her hand in mine, shortening the gap as much as possible and giving her as much of the chain that I could. I couldn't have it getting in the way right now.

We crept down the hallway like that, straining our ears with each step. I could feel the presence, flickering below us. I found a wide door that might lead to some stairs. I pushed it open carefully and found I was right.

I sensed danger immediately. Up the staircase crawled what looked like a living shadow, seeping up the steps quickly towards us. Behind me, Evangeline drew in a sharp breath.

Acting quickly, I turned clamped my free hand over her mouth before she could scream. With the bulk of my mass I pushed her away from the door and into an alcove nearby. We stood uncomfortably close, wedged next to a stone bust of some long dead scholar as the shadow spilled out from under the door and down the hallway.

Once it was gone, I turned back to Evangeline. Her eyes were wide with panic. Our bodies were pressed together, the silver chain and her arm the only thing separating us. I could feel the cold metal through the fabric of my shirt, eager to burn me. "Don't scream." I cautioned her before removing my hand from her mouth.

"Did it see us?" she whispered fearfully.

"I don't think it can see. It didn't have any eyes." I craned my neck back, looking down the hall. It was gone.

"What the hell is it?"

"I'm not sure." I turned back to her, noticing for the first time just how much she was blushing. I pulled away from her. "Honestly, your juvenile hormones have to kick in now of all times?"

"I can't help it." She whispered defensively. "It's a fear response. I'm still..." she changed what she was going to say at the last second. "...young."

"Let's go after it." I said, not paying much attention. I reached behind me for her hand. When she didn't take it, I looked back. Her cheeks were still red. "Oh, come on." I grabbed her hand. "I don't want the chain rattling to startle it." Reluctantly, she gripped my hand, and we set off silently after the shadow.

It didn't seem to have much substance, I wondered what it was, exactly. Why was it even here? What was it after? Its essence was vampiric in nature, but I had never seen a vampire turn into a living shadow before. Sure, there were vampires that could make illusions with their influence, but I was still strong enough to see through almost any illusion.

We headed down the hallway, and turned a corner. We ended up right outside of a large open area. I could see a railing through an archway at the end of the hall, with some tables and chairs arranged on the floor below. Cafeteria, I guessed.

I spotted the edges of the shadow as it slipped out into the Cafeteria. Evangeline and I flattened against the wall and crept after it, myself in the lead. As I drew close to the archway, I saw more of the floor below. There was a figure standing there, a young woman dressed in a bathrobe. She had a crossbow in her hands, aiming at the shadow.

I rushed forward to try to warn her, but it was already too late. She fired three bolts in quick succession. They arced over the railing and right through the shadow, their silver points embedding into the wall.

And unholy shriek rent through the air. The shadow writhed, but was not stopped. It's shape coalesced, sprouting long, spindly arms ending with jagged claws. Then it prepared to dive at the girl.

"Evangeline." I said firmly.

"Got it." she responded, dropping the silver chain.

We rushed the shadow, the chain stretched out between us. There was no time for grace. We circled around it on opposite sides, then slammed into each other. Evangeline grabbed the ends of the chain with both hands, holding them together. I closed my hands over hers.

The shadow was successfully ensnared. It shrieked again, pulling and twisting, trying to free itself. "Hold it!" I shouted over the din. Evangeline's expression was determined.

Dark, noxious smoke rose up from the foul thing, the silver chain blackened with ichor. I could feel Evangeline's hands shaking as the shadow tried to break free, but I held them clamped together firmly. My hands were larger than hers, and the silver bit into them greedily. I gritted my teeth against the pain.

Doors slammed open, and running feet thundered towards us, but I didn't spare any attention. Slowly the shadow sank and melted into the floor, the chain slackened, then fell. "Watch it." I pulled away quickly. We stepped back, avoiding the smoking mess.

Ms. Brun approached us very quickly. "What is going on here?"

Evangeline and I held up our hands at the same time. "Stay back!" Evangeline warned. "Don't step in it."

The Headmistress looked about ready to explode. "What the hell have you two been doing?"

"Wait! Headmistress!" the girl in the bathrobe hurried up the stairs to the walkway. "Itwasn'tthem! IthoughtIsawsomething, andtriedtoattackit." She turned to Evangeline and I. "Theysavedmylife."

Ms. Brun turned back to us, her expression slightly less severe. "What was that thing?"

I knelt down next to the black stain. It smelled of char, and something else. I touched the liquid with two fingers, the only two to have not been singed by the silver, then held them up to my nose. "It's blood." I declared. A few eyes in the crowd widened. "Lesang." I tried again, and there was a collective gasp. "It's vampiric. From a papillon."

"But how?" Ms. Brun asked.

"I'm not sure." I stood up, pulling a handkerchief from my pocket and wiping my fingers off. "Apparently while I was asleep, my kind have been learning some new tricks."

Kieran stepped forward, kneeling down by the mess, his eyes were on something in the middle. He reached into his pocket for a pair of gloves. He slipped them on, then prodded what turned out to be a thick sheaf of paper, folded in thirds. He picked it up, turning his head to the side, trying to make out some of the words.

Then he dropped it in disgust. He stood up and turned to his mother. "It'sthepatrollist. Thisishowthey'vebeenambushingus."

I only half-watched this exchange. My eyes were on my hands, watching the burn marks slowly heal. My vision blurred. It was time for me to get back to the room. I turned towards the archway, and my surroundings spun.

"Gabriel?" Evangeline's voice was distant, and quite alarmed. I tried to turn towards her, but that's when everything went black.

I hurried and grabbed Gabriel before he hit the floor. I kept my manacled hand behind my back, holding him with the other arm. He slumped over my shoulder, his weight making my knees bend. His face was close to mine and I saw a lock of hair, just at the part, rapidly turn white.

Kieran and Ms. Brun both stepped forward. Kieran lifted Gabriel off of me, holding him 'damsel' style while his mother unlocked the manacles. Once the chain was off, I rubbed my wrist. The leather had made it sweat and itch.

"What is wrong with him?" Ms. Brun asked me.

I shrugged helplessly. "He hasn't been eating." I told her.

"Let's bring him back to your room." Kieran said, strain in his voice. "He's heavier than he looks."

Kieran carried Gabriel back, while Ms. Brun and I followed behind. She turned to me as we walked. "Don't think this means I entirely trust you, but thank you for saving my student. Such ingenuity in the face of peril! You're Great Aunt would be proud of you." The Headmistress smiled warmly, her eyes seeing some distant memory.

"We'll prove to you that we're not the bad guys. Even Gabriel. I've only really ever seen him feed off of other vampires. Honestly, I don't think he puts human blood much higher up than pig's blood."

Ms. Brun looked doubtful, so I tried to reassure her. "If it wasn't for him, we'd never have gone after that thing. We were in our room and I guess he sensed or heard it somehow."

Ms. Brun raised a hand, silencing me. "What was it, that broke him so?" she asked. I felt surprise run through me. She saw it in my face and turned away. "I've never seen a papillon who would starve himself to this extent. It is not their nature. Feeding is the most powerful instinct, and it is vicious at it's source. When it comes to blood, feelings do not matter."

I looked over at Gabriel, who was being helplessly carried. His eyes were closed, his hair falling in his face. That white streak stood out starkly against his black hair. Even unconscious, his face was lined with tension. I felt a dull ache in my chest and turned my eyes to the black and white linoleum.

"He... lost someone, someone he truly loved."

"I see." Ms. Brun said no more. At the end of the hallway, she nodded to Kieran, then went the opposite direction.

When we reached the room, I hurried ahead and held the door open. Kieran carried Gabriel inside and laid him on the bed. I took a moment to inspect my hands. Now that the adrenaline had worn off, they were starting to throb.

The silver chain had dug into my hands deeply, leaving red marks that would be bruises tomorrow. In some places, my skin had split, scabs already forming over the oozing cuts.

Kieran straightened up, hands on his lower back as he stretched. I put my hands behind my back before he looked over at me. "It's interesting." I said. "The school was attacked the same day we arrived, thus allowing us to prove our good intentions. It's bizarre, like something from TV."

"It's not strange, if you think about it." Kieran walked over. "No one else noticed it. Rose, the girl you saved, is a bit 'trigger happy' as it is, she jumps at shadows constantly. But the rest of us had no idea it was moving around the school. It had the patrol list, so it knew it's way around. Who knows how many times it's been here, or even if it leaves in the first place. It could have been here for weeks and no one would have known. If it hadn't been for your papillon's keen senses, of course."

"Gabriel doesn't belong to me." I told him. "He doesn't belong to anyone, he's his own vampire."

Perhaps Kieran thought I has hiding my hands to be coy, because he smiled in interest and stepped a little closer. "And? Who do you belong to?"

"I don't belong to anyone, either." I told him. "Can I ask you a question?"

He put a hand to his chin and gave me a dubious look. "What is it?"

"Do you ever take off that duster?" I nodded to his coat.

He laughed. "Occasionally. It offers some protection." He pulled one side open to show me the inside pockets. "Plus, it holds all of my favorite toys."

"Do you always have to carry an arsenal on you?"

"I never know when I will need it. As a fellow hunter, you should understand."

I had left my gun and glove in my suitcase, for various reasons. I felt a little vulnerable without some protection on me, but I wasn't yet at the point of paranoia that Kieran obviously was.

"I'm not a hunter." I told him. "I just take care of Gabriel's house." He arched a brow and I hastened to explain, holding up my hands. "Technically, it's my house. I inherited it from Great Aunt Katrina, but she originally got it from Gabriel."

With a speed that was comparable to a vampire's, Kieran reached out and grasped my wrist. My eyes widened in surprise as his expression darkened. "You are injured." His tone was accusatory.

"I-I was going to take care of that in a second. I-it's nothing serious." My cheeks burned as I stammered.

He turned, his hand still clamped around my wrist, and dragged me towards the bathroom. "You were hiding your hands so I would not notice."

"That's because I'm fine. It's no big deal, really. I don't need everyone worrying about me when there's Gabriel and Rose to think about!" I tried to pull away, but he didn't release me until we were standing in the white-tiled bathroom. He opened the medicine cabinet and pulled out a rather large first aid kit.

"Stop frowning at me." Kieran scolded. "If you do not take care of yourself, how can you take care of others?" He selected a few bandages and some alcohol swabs from the kit.

"I fully intended to look after my own wounds." I told him honestly.

"That would be rather difficult, with both hands injured." He tore open a swab packet and took my wrist again. He pressed the swab to my cuts and I sucked air between my teeth. "Does it hurt badly?" he asked in concern.

I shook my head. "It just stings." Soon, he had me expertly bandaged. I rubbed one finger on a bandage. "Thank you." I said sullenly.

He put pressed one finger to the middle of my forehead and pushed lightly. "You do not sound grateful."

I looked up at him. His expression was stern, but his one, sapphire eye held concern. "Thank you." I said again.

He smiled, and it was like the sun breaking through storm clouds. I could feel my face heating up again. "You're welcome." He took my hands in his again and very gently kissed each bandage. "You must rest now, take care of your papillon. Breakfast starts in two hours, I will come and get you then." I nodded speechlessly. He smiled again before leaving. "Àplustard." He was even considerate enough to flick the bedroom light off on his way out.

"Seeya later." I waved meekly. Once he was gone, I sighed heavily in defeat. Kieran was very different than the guys I was used to being around. His casual displays of affection always caught me off guard. Perhaps it was a French thing.

Or perhaps he liked me.

The heat in my face spiked. I tried to push the stray thought from my head at once. How could that be true? I had just met him a few hours ago. That was just silly. He's probably just like that with everyone. He's surrounded by girls all day, he must be used to it.

Which would make him a playboy, I thought wryly.

I shut the light out and trudged over to the bed. Fatigue weighed my muscles down. I plopped on top of the covers next to Gabriel, laying on my stomach. Nervousness was the furthest thing from my mind right now. I just wanted something soft under me.

As my eyes adjusted to the dark, I stared at Gabriel's profile. Here in the near-blackness, I could not see the lines on his face, or the shadows under his eyes. The white streak was the only thing to remind me of what he was going through. I shut my eyes while I pondered him, my thoughts turning numb with unconsciousness.

xxxXXXxxx

My eyes sprang open a few seconds before I had conscious thought. I sat up immediately, surprised to find myself lying in bed. Had I been asleep, for the first time in months?

Memories from earlier flooded back to me. No, I had passed out. They must have brought me back here. I put my hand to my forehead, receiving a second surprise when I saw I was no longer manacled.

Something was pulling on my shirt. I looked down and found Evangeline's hand. She was gripping the front of my shirt between her thumb and bent forefinger. Her sleeping face looked troubled, her brows pushed together.

Carefully I dislodged her from my clothing. The bandages on her hands came as no surprise, I had been gripping her hands very tightly as we struggled with that shadow.

I stood up, walking over to the window. I could feel the sun on the other side of the curtain, dipping below the horizon. Sunset.

Feeling a sudden urge to clean my face, I headed to the bathroom. I usually resorted to washing whenever I felt anxious. Over the centuries, I had gotten so used to water, it actually calmed me.

I flipped on the light, not having the energy to waste on night vision at the moment. I turned on the cold water tap and stuck one hand under the flow of water.

I immediately pulled it back the next second. The cold water had burned my skin! I inspected my fingers carefully. There were no marks, but the water was too uncomfortable for me to use. I shut off the tap.

I looked at my face in the mirror, not liking what I saw, but not surprised by it either. I looked as haggard and broken on the outside as I felt on the inside. The white streak was new, though, and it wasn't a good sign. My body was going to continue aging like this until I fed, and I would grow weaker and weaker.

I held myself still, turning my focus inward, but still I did not feel the hunger. I still had no desire to feed. Fine then, I would continue to punish myself. There was no one else who could. I looked back at my reflection, watched as my eyes grew red.

A desperate, useless rage overtook me. I raised my hand and smashed the glass mirror, cracking it into a dozen spider-webbed pieces. Then I turned away, shutting the light out behind me as I left.

 

6: 6 - Hatching a Plan

A light tapping intruded on my sleep. I scrunched my eyes tightly, keeping them stubbornly closed. The tapping persisted, so I grabbed my pillow and covered my head with it.

"Gabriel," I murmured. "go get the door."

He didn't answer. I reached out beside me, but the bed was empty. Gabriel had gotten up before me. Darn.

Muffled through the pillow, I heard the door open, and soft footsteps walk across the floor to the bed. There was a pressure on the mattress to my side, as of two elbows resting there. "Alas." Kieran sighed. "The princess seems unable to rouse herself. Perhaps a kiss will break her spell."

I pulled the pillow away and looked up at him. A few strands of my tousled hair fell over my now wide open eyes. He laughed and pushed them away. "I see you are awake, no need for a kiss." There was a sparkle deep within his sapphire eye. I thought just then that if he had both of his eyes, his gaze would be truly devastating.

I briefly considered pretending to faint, just so I could get that kiss, but then thought against it. I hadn't brushed my teeth yet, after all. "It's time for breakfast?" I asked, my voice rough from sleep.

"Nearly. I came to rouse you, like I promised. There is some time for you to get ready. I brought your suitcase up with me." He patted the handle of my black suitcase, where it lay on the floor next to him. "Also, I have a present." He reached into his coat and pulled out a soft, flat package wrapped in brown paper and tied with twine.

I sat up, pushing my hair into some kind of order. "What is it?" I asked as he placed the package on my lap.

"Mother has decided that while you stay here, you will disguise yourself as a student, so as not to raise any suspicion from our neighbors." He nodded to the package. "Here is your uniform. My apologies if it does not fit, I had to guess at your size." He pulled out a pocket knife and cut the twine for me.

I pulled the twine away and unwrapped the paper. On top was a short, crimson sash, with a gold pin set into one end. The pin bore the school's crest. Underneath was the shirt, a short-sleeved, button-down, blouse the soft color of pink roses. The skirt was next. It was pleated and deep maroon in color, with plaid accents in crimson. The stockings were crimson, and the jacket was maroon and bore the school's crest embroidered over the front pocket.

"There are shoes as well." Kieran handed me a box, pulling off the lid. I expected a cute pair of mary janes, or penny loafers. What I found were a pair of calf-high, black boots laced up in the front. The soles were thick, with deep ridges, perfect for running on questionable terrain.

"Wow." I said slowly. "This is nice, really nice. But how can I pass as a student? I don't know any French."

He stood up, smiling cheerfully. "I shall teach you, if you like."

I gave him a mock suspicious look. "You're not going to have me saying any weird things, right? Like 'the cheese is on top of the table'?"

"You have nothing to worry about, though the idea is tempting." He placed a hand over his heart. "I promise I will behave myself."

"Somehow, I believe that will be very difficult for you."

He looked away. "Well, I shall let you get dressed. I will wait for you in the hall."

"I'll try to be quick."

When he was gone, I headed for the bathroom. A quick, blisteringly hot shower was just what I needed to start my day, er, night.

The broken mirror startled me; I quickly looked around for an intruder. Nothing else was disturbed. Gabriel getting up first probably explained this.

After I showered and dressed, I retrieved my gun and glove from my suitcase. It seemed being armed was part of the dress code around here, and I might as well comply.

I exited the room, pulling the door closed behind me. Kieran was waiting as promised, his easy smile already on his lips. "Trèsmignon." he complimented; at least I hoped it was a compliment.

"Uh... merci." I replied, smiling tentatively.

"See? You're learning already." He held out his arm to me. Shyly, I slipped my hand under his arm, resting it on his bicep. It was like this that he led me to the Headmistress' Offices.

The offices were two rooms, one large one, with bookshelves and filing cabinets lined up against the walls. Some of the filing cabinets were doubled up against the wall, hastily moved out of the way to make room in the center of the room. A few tables had been pushed together and covered with a large white tablecloth. Chairs were placed all around it, plates of food sat on the table next to various documents and maps.

Beyond a small doorway was a cramped inner office that held only a single desk piled high with papers, and a solitary chair.

The larger room was already crowded when we arrived, Teachers sitting at the table and all of them talking to each other. Gabriel stood next to Ms. Brun, who was also standing. They had their heads bent together over a large map of what I assumed was Paris. Gabriel was pointing to something on the map, speaking rapidly in French.

"Are we all here?" Kieran asked.

Ms. Brun and a few of the teachers looked over at us. She nodded at my attire approvingly. "We are still waiting for Professor Barnes." she told us. They spoke in English, probably out of courtesy to me.

Kieran sighed. "We are eternally waiting for Professor Barnes. When he stands before the gates of heaven, he will tell Saint Peter to wait a moment so he can finish reading one more page."

"Jesuisici!" A voice called behind us. I turned to see a man hurrying up the hallway, his arms overloaded with folders and books.

"There you are!" Kieran said impatiently. "Everyone else has already started."

"My apologies." the professor said breathlessly, coming to a stop next to Kieran. He switched to English automatically. "There was something important I wanted to bring up to the Headmistress, and I couldn't find the right book..." He had a distinctly British accent. Not native to France, then. At least I wasn't the only one.

"Just come in, already." Kieran dropped my arm, placed one hand on the man's back, and pushed him through the door. We followed behind him. He placed his heavy armful on the table, next to an empty plate.

Professor Barnes didn't immediately strike me as a teacher. He was young, in his late twenties at least, and he wore faded blue jeans. He wasn't very tall, and his hair was an unimaginative shade of brown, but he wasn't unattractive either. He was very average, I decided.

His eyes fell on me and widened. "I didn't know we were introducing a new student today." he took my hand in his and covered it with his other one. His expression was sympathetic, his brown eyes soothing. "Pardonnez-moi." he said in French, but even I could tell he wasn't very good at speaking it. He spoke haltingly, and over emphasized. "Jesuisdésolépourvotreperte..."

"I don't speak French." I told him quickly.

"Ah, my apologies." He continued to hold my hand consolingly. "I'm sorry for your loss."

I gave him an alarmed look. "My... loss?"

Kieran decided to intercede then. "Professor Barnes, Miss Stanton here is not actually a student. She is disguising herself as one in order to help us against the Black Rose."

Professor Barnes looked back at me, his face lighting with excitement. "Ah! Like a spy, very good." He changed his grip on my hand, shaking it. "A pleasure to meet you."

Ms. Brun cut in then. "You said you had something for me, Dexter?" she asked.

"Oh yes. It's right here." He dropped my hand and pulled an old tome from the bottom of his pile. He headed around the table to her and Gabriel.

Kieran held an empty chair out for me. I took it and he plopped down in the seat next to mine. "Are you hungry?"

My stomach roared at me. "Yes." I said meekly.

He laughed and began filling up my plate with food. "Usually, the Professors eat in the cafeteria, with the students." he informed me. "We have many plans to make today, so we are hiding in here."

I started eating, but my attention was on Kieran and I barely noticed what I put in my mouth. "How come Professor Barnes looked so sad when he thought I was a new student?" I said around a mouthful of eggs.

Kieran paused in filling up his own plate. A shadow crossed his face briefly, then his expression turned light. "That is the way it is here. You do not come to this school unless you have had something taken away from you, by the papillons."

I let that information sink in a bit. "So, all the girls here are victims of vampires?" I asked.

He nodded. "Two hundred students in all, each one lost one or both of their parents, and have very little family left. Some come from hunter's families, some were random victims." He smiled gently. "'We take them in, and we make them whole again.' That was what Katrina always said."

A wave of sadness washed over me. I put down my fork and stared at my plate. "She didn't want any other girls growing up the way she did."

Kieran nodded, not having any trouble eating. "There is a great sense of community here, and love. We are all equals in our loss."

"What about the boys?" I asked, picking at my food with my fork. "There have to be male victims as well."

"This is a girl's school." Kieran replied. "Mother and Katrina felt that girls needed togetherness and understanding more than boys did. Statistically, boys tended to grow up to be hunters, while girls were more likely to end their lives themselves, or wind up in an institution somewhere." He hesitated, then added. "Ten to one, though, there are more female survivors than male. For some reason, the papillons of the Black Rose rarely kill young girls."

My stomach grumbled at me irritably, so I loaded up my fork again. After I had filled my stomach enough to stop it's complaining, I looked over at Gabriel. He looked worse than ever, his skin had taken on the texture of parchment, but his eyes were focused and intent.

"Headmistress, if you will just look here." Professor Barnes held the tome open under her nose. Ms. Brun retrieved a pair of glasses from her pocket and put them on in order to read the tiny print. "This book here catalogues hatching grounds, all over Paris. I found it stuffed into a storage bin in the 2nd library, not properly taken care of at all."

"This book is ancient, Dexter. Hunters already cleared these hatcheries ages ago, that's why they are recorded here. These are merely records." Ms. Brun was giving him a patient look, like she would a small child.

"That's the thing about vampires, Ma'am, they have much longer memories than we do. We cleared out the hatcheries years ago, then cross it off as good and done. Fifty years, a hundred years later, if it's still a good location, they will come back." Dexter's face was positively alight with excitement. "I've been poring over centuries of documents and one thing is consistent: vampires don't make attachments with living things. People, other vampires, it's counter-intuitive seeing as they need blood to live. But, they do form attachments with places!"

Over Ms. Brun's shoulder I could see Gabriel study Professor Barnes silently. I thought about how outraged Gabriel had been when he found that Katrina had been living in his home for the fifty years he had been imprisoned, and found myself nodding to what Professor Barnes was saying.

"That's interesting." Gabriel spoke up. "This theory of yours."

Professor Barnes looked over at him. "Oh, I don't believe we've met." He held out a hand congenially to Gabriel.

Gabriel glanced at his outstretched hand, than looked back at Professor Barnes' face. He didn't take his hand, which started to make the professor self conscious. He didn't lower his hand, but he looked to the side.

Ms. Brun hastily did the introductions. "Gabriel, this is Professor Dexter Barnes, our newest éducateur." She smiled fondly. "I stole him from South Thames College, in London."

"You're the only male teacher here?" Gabriel asked quietly.

I took another look down the table and realized that was true. It hadn't registered before, but the teachers were all female, save for Professor Barnes. Then again, it wasn't that strange to me, most of my own teachers had been women. My first male teacher hadn't been until High School.

Professor Barnes looked confused, and increasingly more nervous. He finally dropped his hand. "Ah yes, well, the Headmistress neglected to mention it wasn't a co-ed school."

"You wouldn't have taken the post, when we so desperately needed you." Ms. Brun said simply. "Professor Barnes here replaces our old History and Vampire Lore teacher, Miss Harriet, who sadly passed on last spring." Everyone at the table paused in their eating and talking, and looked down as one.

Ms. Brun continued her introductions. "This is Gabriel. He and Miss Stanton are here on Katrina's behalf."

"Miss Riley will not be here, then?" Professor Barnes looked somewhat disappointed. "I was hoping to meet her, I believe I'm the only one of this lot that hasn't."

"You just might, one day." Gabriel told him, softly. "Especially if you continue working here."

"Let's hope so." Professor Barnes' face lit up cheerfully.

I narrowed my eyes at Gabriel. As if he could feel my gaze, he glanced over at me. 'Be good.' I thought in my head. He looked away.

Kieran sat back in his chair, his meal finished. "So, what are our plans for today?"

"Right, we must be getting on, breakfast is almost over." Ms. Brun turned her attention back to the table. She began speaking in French, the other teachers listened intently.

Kieran leaned over to me, talking quietly in my ear. "She's saying 'We cannot ignore what Professor Barnes has just uncovered, so today a team will be investigating several of the old Hatcheries. We will also do a sweep of the entire school, with the aim to uncover the origins of the creature that invaded us last night.'"

She turned to me, switching to English. "Miss Stanton, you and Gabriel will join Kieran in investigating the Hatcheries. Professor Barnes will give you a map detailing the most likely locations the papillons would use."

"All right." I acquiesced. "And, please call me Angie. Miss Stanton sounds too old."

Kieran leaned forward. "Mother, perhaps Angie should stay behind. It could be dangerous, and she has told us that she is not a hunter."

Ms. Brun was dismissive. "Nonsense, Kieran. It's most likely that the Hatcheries will be abandoned. Besides, I've been told she can handle herself."

"Really?" I asked in disbelief. Who would have told Ms. Brun that? I glanced over at Gabriel, but he was staring at the map on the table, upon which Professor Barnes was marking with a red pen.

"A few of these areas are near places I wish to investigate as well, so this works for me." Gabriel said.

"Good, then it's settled." Ms. Brun turned to the teachers, switching back to French. She was most likely outlining the sweep of the school.

I stood up, stretching my arms up over my head. Breakfast had been rich, and it settled heavily in my stomach. Some exercise was just what I needed. I looked down at Kieran. "I'm all ready to go, if you are."

His brows were pushed together in worry. He crossed his arms over his chest. "It will be dangerous." he said. "Perhaps you should stay behind and help with the sweep."

"I'll be fine." I reassured him, nudging his shoulder gently. "You're not leaving me behind, to go traipsing around this gorgeous city. Besides, I'll keep Gabriel in line."

Kieran sighed and stood up. Though his brows were still pressed together, he looked resigned. "Let's go, then."

Professor Barnes finished marking the map. Gabriel took out his phone and quickly took a few pictures of it. Kieran rolled up the map, stowing it away inside his coat. The three of us said our goodbyes and departed.

The night was fresh, the newly blackened sky clear. The moon was just a sliver, hanging in the sky. "So." I turned to Gabriel and Kieran. "Where to first? What is a Hatchery, exactly?"

"Exactly what it sounds like." Gabriel answered. "It's where vampires are born."

Kieran leaned over to me. "We humans call them cimetières."

That word sounded awfully familiar. My eyes widened. "We're going to investigate a bunch of cemeteries? At night?" my voice climbed to a squeak.

Kieran laughed as he pulled open the gate. "You can always turn back." he reminded me.

I glanced over at Gabriel, who was looking away. I set my jaw determinedly. "Oh, I wouldn't miss this for the world." I said stubbornly, marching out the gate.

"Very well." Kieran teased. "I will be there for you, should you become frightened."

"We'll see who gets scared first." I answered haughtily. I walked past him and his laughter followed close behind.

7: 7 - Hollow Days

Montmarte Cemetery was a grand piling of ornate tombs and stone-covered graves. Thin cobblestone paths weaved through the vast maze of the dead. It lay far below street level, encased in what was once a quarry. I stared up at the full moon, feeling the soulless crushing of lifeless bodies all around me, with tiny pinpricks of life interspersed, gems hiding among the decay.

This was it, the perfect place to hunt.

It did not take me long to track down a newborn, cowering in his freshly dug grave, waiting till he was strong enough to bear the moonlight. I ripped him out of his stolen coffin as he shrieked, his skin scorching.

It was while I fed that the curious sensation of being watched crept over me. I dropped the corpse quickly, spinning around.

I could see no one lurking in the shadows or among the gravestones, but I could still feel a presence, somewhere.

"Don't you feel ashamed, feeding on you're own kind?" a gentle voice came from above.

My eyes turned upward, my body tensed, anticipating an attack.

She sat up on a mausoleum, perched atop the stone cross. She was small, child-like one might say. She wore only a thin dress of the purest white, it was long and hid her feet completely. Her pale arms were bare and her long hair was loose down her back. The cold night air did not seem to bother her in the slightest. She merely looked down at me curiously, her head tilted to one side.

I drew my lips back over my blood-stained teeth. "Your kind, too." I said challengingly. "Was he yours?"

She wrinkled her nose in a deliberately cute way. "There is a vast difference between me and that. He was not mine, but he did belong to Father."

I took a few steps to the side, not taking my eyes off of her. I studied her perch while also making sure we were alone. The cemetery had been closed for years, so there wasn't much chance of an outsider stumbling upon us.

"Aren't you a little young to be haunting cemeteries?" I asked. "Shouldn't your Mother have tucked you in bed by now?" She was small, but I could feel great energy coming from her. She was not a newborn, despite her appearance.

She shrugged simply. "I don't have a mother to tuck me in, though Father tries to keep me inside." She looked to the side in disgust. "He says it is too dangerous out here, but I like it. It's quiet."

"You should have listened to him. This area is not safe for a little girl like you." I prowled around the mausoleum until I was standing behind it.

She leaned her head back, looking over her shoulder at me. Her eyes were heavy-lidded with boredom. "Oh? Why is that?"

"Because I am hunting here." I leaped then, right for the girl. Before I could reach her, there was a flash of light. It felt like I had run into a wall, and I was propelled backwards. My back hit marble and I lay still, stunned, for a few seconds.

I got to my feet, my arms and legs jittering. My hands spasmed and jerked. It was an incredibly strange feeling, like I had been electrocuted.

I looked up in shock as the girl floated down to me like a spectre. Her long brown hair flowed behind her, settling over her shoulders lightly when she stopped before me. "Are you scared?" she asked me, mischievous delight making her eyes gleam. She held out her hand, palm up, fingers loose. Electricity arced briefly between her forefinger and her wrist.

"On the contrary, I'm quite intrigued." I replied. "Where did you learn a trick like that?"

She held her hands behind her back and shrugged, a playful smile on her lips. "I didn't learn it. I was born with it already inside of me. Father says I'm special."

"Again I find myself agreeing with him. Who is your Father? Perhaps I should meet him."

The girl shrugged, making her hair ripple. "Father is Father. To me, he has no other name."

"But to others, he does?" I asked. She shrugged again. "You're quite frustrating, do you know that?"

"Why thank you." She tilted her head to the side and grinned. She would have looked like the most precocious little girl in the world if not for her tiny, pointed fangs.

I struck again, suddenly grabbing her arm and pulling her to me. I turned her around so that her back was pressed against my chest, one of my arms keeping both of hers pinned. "You're too over confident in yourself." I whispered in her ear. "Will you use your trick while I'm touching you?"

She turned her head, till her face was a bare inch from mine. "You're rather handsome." she said, surprising me. My eyes widened a little. "But not very intelligent." She reached up and clasped my wrist with both hands.

Pain lanced through my arm. I cried out as my body shook uncontrollably. Every muscle tightened, till I was holding her in a death grip. After an eternity of blinding pain, she released me.

I slumped to my knees, my shoulders twitching. She stood over me, looking down at my defeated form. When my vision returned, I looked up at her. Her eyes glowed bright white, an unseen wind whipped her hair around her small frame. Still she was not angry, merely amused. "Perhaps you have learned a lesson tonight."

I took a small breath to speak that nearly tore my chest in two. "Just... who... are you...?" I gasped.

"I am Nora." She reached out one tiny hand and caressed my cheek. "Dawn is approaching. Till we meet again."

I could not tell if she faded away, like mist, or if my vision was going again. All I knew was that she was gone, and I was alone and helpless in the dark cemetery.

"Montmarte Cemetery?" I asked, looking around the crowded area. "Would a Hatchery really be in such a touristy location?" The two men with me didn't answer. Gabriel was staring off in space, and Kieran was doing something with his cell phone.

I looked down at the brochure in my hands. It was in French and English, so I was able to get some background info. "Were cemeteries really outlawed in 1786?" I tried broaching conversation again.

Kieran pocketed his phone. "There were four in Paris at the time, they were all closed. Since then, some new ones have been made. Professor Barnes' book shows three of the original four as past Hatcheries, as well as a few outside of Paris." He turned and smiled at me. "Shall we go in?"

"I'm still not scared." I told him. "In fact, I think I will enjoy visiting such a beautiful place."

He blinked rapidly in surprise. "You find it beautiful?"

"Very much so." I held up the brochure, showing him some of the pictures of the mausoleums and statues that were inside.

"It's dark right now. Those same artworks will look different than those pictures." he warned.

"Let's go." Gabriel said suddenly. There was a light in his eyes I had not seen before. He seemed possessed by a deep desire.

We went down, into the cemetery. When we came to a gate Gabriel jumped nimble up and over it. Kieran climbed up with agility that rivaled Gabriel's.

I stood and stared at them through the gate. They both turned and looked at me. "What about me?" I asked, somewhat plaintively.

"Perhaps you should stand watch outside." Kieran suggested. "If you cannot even make it over the gate, you might get hurt."

I frowned sulkily. "Stand watch? I don't want to just sit here while you two are off investigating old graves." I had committed myself to helping Katrina's school before I had even gotten on the plane, and I wasn't going to let anyone sideline me.

Gabriel sighed and hopped up onto the gate. He perched there, his toes finding perfect balance on such a precarious place. He held his hand down to me.

I grabbed it at once and scrambled up the gate. Gabriel hauled me up, and I could see that it took effort for him to do so. At the top of the gate I was very close to him, and I could see that the white patch in his hair had spread.

I looked down at the ground on the other side of the gate. From up here, it looked further away than it was. "Uh..." I began.

"Just go." Gabriel put his hand on my back and pushed me off the gate.

I thought for sure I was about to have a painful encounter with the ground, but Kieran caught me around my waist at the last second. I clutched his shoulders, panicked. "All right, I confess having you around isn't so bad." He smiled at me.

Heat bloomed in my face. I regained my feet and stepped away from him. I straightened my skirt and blazer, trying not to look at him. "Let's go." I said huskily, heading into the cemetery.

"There is a lot of ground to cover." Kieran looked around. "If we want to be done before sunrise, we should split up."

"Good idea." Gabriel said, hopping down from the gate. "I'll go this way." He hurried off before we could respond.

Kieran looked at me and I shrugged. "Give me your cell number, and I'll call you if I find something."

He hesitated. "Do you know what to look for?"

"Vampires." Seemed pretty obvious to me.

He sighed. "It's not that simple. Newborns are very weak, you could kill them merely by exposing them to moonlight. They will be buried in the ground to protect themselves. Keep an eye out for any signs that the ground has been recently dug into, or if a tomb has been opened." He pulled out his cell phone. "What is your number?"

"Uh, I don't know. I just got it." I pulled out my phone and swiped through the menus. I eventually found my own number and recited it to him. A few seconds later, my phone rang. I saved the number. "Thanks."

He reached into his coat and pulled out a flashlight. "Take this with you, or else you'll just get lost."

The flashlight was long and heavy, and made of metal. It weighed down my hands and would probably knock someone cold if I smacked them with it. "Won't you be needing this?"

"I'll be fine." he said cheerfully, though it didn't show in his eyes. "I will go this way." He pointed in the opposite direction Gabriel had gone. "Call me if you see anything out of sorts." He gave me one last, doubtful look, and then he was gone.

"Looks like I'm going straight." I told myself. I headed down a narrow path in front of me.

I never thought I could feel completely alone in such a large city, but I was far away from the lights and sounds of Paris, and there was certainly no life around me.

I switched on the flashlight, it's strong beam illuminating the cobbles at my feet. Shapes jumped out at me from the shadows. I was fairly calm though, it wasn't the dark I was afraid of. Nor was it the ancient bodies sleeping in their tombs. The dead couldn't hurt you, only the living.

I knelt down and examined a stone covered grave. The large granite slab could not be moved by me alone, a vampire could probably do it though. It looked to be secured tightly, so I moved on.

The mausoleums were locked, but the locks were ancient. I could probably break in with some tools, that would definitely leave a mark. A vampire might be old enough to have a key, though I doubted it would still work after all these years. I kept an eye out for any locks that were damaged.

The path I was on branched off several times. I stayed as straight as I could, but eventually I have to choose a new direction. I waffled back and forth a bit, then decided to take a path in the same direction Gabriel had gone. I recalled the look in his eyes when we had first arrived and wondered what he was up to.

It wasn't long before I stumbled across him. He stood at the door of one of the largest mausoleums, inspecting the lock carefully.

"What's up?" I asked him.

"What do you notice about this mausoleum?" he asked me.

I shined my flashlight over the stone structure. "It's pretty huge." I answered. "That cross at the top also makes it the tallest one around."

"What else?" he asked, without look up.

"Uhm..." I pointed the flashlight at the ground. "There's no cobbles here, directly around it. That's odd, but no footprints either."

"And?" he was beginning to sound impatient.

I turned my attention to the door. "The door is made of metal, not stone. That's pretty strange, though not especially sinister."

He sighed heavily, stepping back from the door. "What else do you notice about the door?"

I stepped forward and inspected the door carefully. "There's nothing wrong with it." I concluded. "It hasn't been broken into or anything. It seems pretty secure."

"It's too secure." Gabriel stepped next to me. "That lock is new." he explained.

I quickly brought my flashlight back to the lock. He was right. The door was old and worn, but the lock was clean and shiny. "That's..."

"...extremely odd." he finished for me. "Let's see if we can't get it open."

While he went back to work, I investigated the space above the door, looking for a name. "Manigault? Did I say that right?"

"It's fine." Gabriel replied. There was a loud clunk and the door swung ajar.

"How did you do that?" I asked, turning the flashlight back on him.

He squinted in the light, holding up one arm protectively. "Never mind, just get that out of my face." I lowered the light.

Gabriel stepped into the tomb slowly, as if expecting an attack. I decided to stand close behind him, shining the flashlight in front of us.

The beam of light illuminated a cleanly swept stone floor. The tombs were set into the wall smoothly, the only indication of them being a bronze plaque over each one. I stepped to the right, running my hand over the first one. Gabriel looked on the right.

The flashlight revealed only a name and the birth and death years. "Gabriel... This is starting to get a little weird. This one says Nora Manigault 1532 - 1609." He didn't answer and I moved to the next plaque. "This one is even earlier. Nora Manigault 1472 - 1530." I moved down to the next one, then the next. I turned and shown my flashlight on the opposite wall. "They all say Nora Manigault. Each one is only a couple of years apart." I squinted at another plaque, making sure. "The oldest one is on the back right. They start from the 1300s up to..." I ran the flashlight beam along the wall over to Gabriel.

His back was to me, he was staring at the plaque nearest the door. "This one is the most recent." he said softly.

I walked over to him, peering at the plaque over his shoulder. His hand was resting on it, his fingertips just under the name. It read: Nora Manigault 1857 - 2009. I drew in a sharp breath. "You don't think-"

"She's in here." Gabriel said, his hand tightened against the plaque. "I can feel it. She was born here."

"You mean here in Paris, or right here?" I whispered.

He didn't answer me. I turned my face to his. My eyes widened as a tear ran down his cheek. I took a step back and he slumped to his knees, his shoulders bowed. His hand stayed on the plaque, as if he couldn't bear to remove it.

"Gabriel...?" I reached one hand out for his shoulder. Before I could touch him, there was a loud grinding noise underneath my feet. The floor moved under me and I lost my balance. I screamed as I suddenly fell into a large, pitch black space that had opened up in the floor.

My flailing arms caught hold of the edge of the floor, my flashlight rolling away in front of me. Gabriel was there, grabbing my arms and hauling me up. "We have to get out of here." he said grimly.

"Fine by me." I grabbed the flashlight and we headed for the door.

Gabriel was ahead of me, and much quicker. After he was out, the door slammed closed on it's own. My flashlight went out at the same time. I collided into the door painfully. My hand scrambled for a latch or a knob, but the door was a smooth expanse of iron. I dropped the flashlight and pounded on the door. "Gabriel!" I shouted, panic rising in my chest. "Get me out of here!"

"I'm trying!" I heard his muffled voice through the door. "It's not opening. Evangeline! Did you bring your gun? Is it loaded?"

I reached into my blazer, pulling out Great Aunt Katrina's silver gun. "Yes! Of course!"

"Good, you're going to need it."

Panic turned to terror and my breath hitched in my chest. Cold air swirled around my ankles. "You're not helping!" I shouted, my voice rising to a shriek.

"I'm trying to get you out of there, but the lock's not working!" he responded heatedly. "Get ready, he's coming!"

I whirled around, staring blindly in the darkness. I clutched Katrina's gun in both hands. "I can't see anything in here! Who do you mean?"

The cold rose up my calves, making me tremble in fear and cold. My breaths were a gasping whine in my chest. "Ilparledemoi." a voice whispered in front of me.

I fired reflexively. The flash of gunpowder briefly illuminated the tall, thin shadow in front of me. Long white hair fell over a gaunt face. Then it was dark once again. Strong hands wrested the gun away from me. "Vousnedevriezpasjoueraveccesjouetsdangereux." he whispered again.

I opened my mouth to scream or shout, I wasn't sure which. Before I could find out, his hand was covering it tightly, his other hand clamped on both of mine. His long fingers squeezed my jaw hard, making tears of pain spring to my eyes.

"Evangeline!" Gabriel shouted on the other side of the door. He was banging on the door over my shoulder loudly. "Evangeline, answer me!"

My back was pressed firmly against the cold metal. A whimpering sound emanated from my throat. My body shook from sheer terror.

The vampire that held me learned close, his hair tickling my bound hands. "Vousdélicieuseodeur."

He turned my jaw firmly, forcing me to expose my neck to him. I thrashed wildly, kicking at him hard, but he didn't even notice. I felt his lips brush my neck and my whimper turned to a frightened squeal.

The metal door groaned behind me. It started as a low sound and slowly grew louder as it protested from some great pressure. The spot under my elbow buckled, there was a grating roar, then the door flew open.

I fell backwards, the vampire released me and I hit the ground on my backside. The moonlight dazzled my eyes, and under it I could finally see. I stared, wide-eyed with shock, as Gabriel heaved the huge door to the side. It crashed into several graves, cracking ancient stonework.

His shoulders were slumped with weariness and his arms hung limply. Tearing the door off it's hinges had taken everything he had. Now he was as helpless as I was.

The vampire in the tomb launched himself out in a blur. He grabbed Gabriel by his shoulders and bore him to the ground. Under the moonlight I could make out his features. He was thin and horrible, wearing tight black clothes. His long white hair was loose and hung lankly about him. His hollow eyes were sunk into his sallow face, they were red and crazed with bloodlust.

He straddled Gabriel's stomach, and Gabriel made no movement to resist. His strength was gone. The vampire laughed, a high-pitched, insane laugh. He drew back one fist and punched Gabriel in the jaw. Gabriel's body jerked feebly and the vampire laughed again.

Finally, some sense trickled into my frozen body. I hurriedly crawled back into the tomb, searching by feel for Katrina's gun. My hands came to the flashlight first. It slid away from me, the metal rolling against the stone floor.

The sound alerted the vampire. He turned to me, leaving Gabriel on the ground. As he got to his feet I acted quickly, doing the only thing I could do at that moment.

I grabbed the flashlight and quickly turned it back on, shining the bright beam right on the vampire.

The vampire shrieked in pain, clawing at his eyes. He wasn't stopped for long, though. Blindly he reached for me.

A loud crack! rent through the air. Blood exploded from the side of the vampire's head. He lurched to the side, but didn't lose his footing. Smoke rose from the wound in his head. He turned to the source of the attack.

Two more gunshots followed the first. One in the head and one in the heart. For a brief second, the vampire hung in the air, then he fell backwards, hitting the cobbles hard.

Cautiously, I peered out of the mausoleum. I couldn't see anyone in the darkness. There was no way knowing for certain whom was shooting at us. I had a strong hope it was Kieran, but I wasn't going to take any chances.

I also couldn't leave Gabriel lying on the ground in plain sight. Not after he had saved my life. I took a deep breath and dived from the protection of the tomb, over to Gabriel. I grabbed him under his arms and tried to drag him, but he was much too heavy for me.

I knelt down next to him, looking all around for any sign of movement. The vampire lying next to us did not move. I was sure he was dead.

"God, you're so stupid." I whispered, my voice shaking. "Why did you have to waste all your energy ripping the door off it's hinges? Couldn't you just have taken the lock out? Weren't you thinking?"

"That's what I was trying to do." Gabriel answered, surprising me. I looked down at him, his eyes were open.

"Can you get up?" I asked, putting my hands on his shoulders, helping him. Together, we got him to his feet. As quickly as we could, we took shelter in the tomb. "You used all your energy, just to save me." I said softly. "I thought you hated me."

"Don't get the wrong idea." Gabriel said, leaning heavily on my shoulders. "You're a pain in the ass. But..." I looked up into his face. His eyes looked as black as coal. "You're the only one I have left."

A wave of feeling washed over me, unidentifiable and overwhelming. "You poor thing." I said to him. "I feel so sorry for you."

He managed a weak smile. "Me too." he said. He stood up straight, tired, but under his own power. "I think I'll be okay. I just need to rest."

The sound of footsteps approaching quickly alerted us. I quickly found Katrina's gun, using the flashlight. "It's not a vampire." Gabriel said. "He's much too loud."

"Kieran?" I called hopefully.

"Oui!" Kieran's voice came from the darkness. I shined my flashlight in that direction, illuminating his broad shouldered form.

"Oh, thank god." I cried, weak with relief. "Were you the one that shot him?" I pointed to the vampire corpse lying on the cobbles.

"It was me." he affirmed. "I was up there, trying to get a better look of the area." He pointed behind him at a tower some distance away.

"How did you see us?" I asked incredulously. "How did you make that shot in this darkness?"

"I have a good eye." Kieran grinned sheepishly.

"That must be a really good eye." I said. "Your aim was incredible. You really saved us."

"Merci." Kieran said humbly. It must have been my imagination, because I could swear he was blushing a little. "Are you unharmed?"

"A little banged up, but still in good shape." I assured him. I turned to check on Gabriel. He was standing over the dead vampire. I walked over to him. "You should feed." I told him frankly. "I mean, it's horrible and I don't want to be here to see it, but you look awful."

"I don't want it." he answered quietly.

"Why not?"

His lips parted, but he didn't answer. Instead, he looked up, his eyes widening. "What's wrong?" I asked in concern.

Gabriel turned to the tomb, his body tensing. A cold wind blew through the warm night air, chilling me to the bone. "He wasn't the only one." he answered.

8: 8 - One Shall Fall

That cold feeling swirled around my legs again. My body tensed, ready to fight. Fear was deep inside, but it wasn't the sharp panic from inside the tomb. I had Gabriel and Kieran with me now.

"Frederickchouchou, oùêtes-vous?" a pleasant voice called. A thin figure stepped out of the tomb, looking around curiously. This new vampire was entirely different from the first one. The vampire that had attacked us had been wild and vicious. This one appeared almost pleasant.

He had short black hair that fell straight as a pin, and shone sleekly in the moonlight. It half shrouded his jewel-like crimson eyes. His face was thin and delicately proportioned. His skin was pale and smooth as alabaster. His suit was black and pinstriped, and was immaculate.

He saw the fallen vampire first. "Frederickchouchou?" A shocked expression crossed his features, quickly hidden behind a mask of deadly calm.

When he looked at us he stood straight, squaring his shoulders. "Qu'avez-vousfaitàmonchouchou?" he asked sternly.

Kieran stepped forward to speak, but Gabriel beat him to it. "We are Americans. We don't understand what you are saying." I glanced at him in surprise. His hands were in his pant's pockets, his dark red eyes glittered from narrow slits.

I was the only one who didn't understand the vampire, so why was Gabriel pretending ignorance?

The vampire across from us arched one perfectly smoothed, thin, black brow. "Oh? Americans?" His voice carried a heavy accent. He coughed lightly into his fist, which was covered in a thin white glove. Then he turned his attention back to us and spoke. "What have you done to my pet?" he asked, speaking slowly and carefully, with exaggerated hand gestures, like you would to a small child.

"I said we were Americans." Gabriel replied. "Not deaf and stupid."

The vampire lifted his hands and shrugged. "It is the same." He lowered his hands, his red eyes narrowed in anger. "What have you done to my pet?"

Gabriel shrugged his shoulders lightly. "He shot him." He jerked his head in Kieran's direction.

The vampire's eyes went to Kieran, who already had his gun out. "You have slayed my pet?"

Kieran glared at the vampire grimly. "Like I would any papillon."

"We were attacked first." I pointed out quickly.

The vampire turned his eyes to me lazily, as if I was beneath notice and he was being generous. "You were where you should not have been." he replied. "We just defend what is ours." He looked back at Kieran. He pulled slowly pulled the glove on each hand tight, like a doctor would before an examination. "My name is Montblanc. I am a second generation Manigault. Feel honored to know the identity of your killer."

I blinked and missed the vampire's movement. One second he was standing at the entrance of the tomb, and the next he was in front of Kieran, rushing forward. Kieran managed to fire once, but missed by a mile.

I aimed Katrina's gun, but Montblanc was moving too quickly. I was more likely to hit Kieran accidentally. I wavered, waiting for a clear shot.

Montblanc sent Kieran's gun to the ground. They fought hand to hand, but I could barely make out their movements. Kieran was a blur, but Montblanc was faster and kept Kieran on the defensive.

Meanwhile, Gabriel just stood there and watched. I knew he was weak and tired, and not very likely to help Kieran. He was a vampire, human nature just wasn't in him. It was up to me, then.

Montblanc swept his arm to the side in an elegant arc and Kieran flew backwards. I took a chance and fired off two rounds.

The first one missed, but the second grazed the vampire's upper arm. He clutched it with his other hand and immediately turned on me. Kieran got to his feet and tackled the vampire from behind. They both hit the cobbles, but the vampire wouldn't stay down. He threw Kieran off of him and rolled to his feet.

Kieran pulled a long silver knife from his coat and lunged at the vampire. The vampire ducked under his attack and grabbed Kieran by the throat. Kieran didn't hesitate, and brought the knife down of the vampire's arm.

The knife stopped just before it could touch the vampire's suit. Kieran grunted in effort, but could not move the knife. As I watched, the knife twisted itself from Kieran's grasp and clattered to the ground.

I fired off another shot, but despite the fact that my aim was true, it was way off target. Then the gun was wrenched from my hands by an invisible force and I was thrown to the ground.

My left ankle turned under me as I fell, taking the full weight of my body. Pain shot up my leg and I cried out, clutching at my ankle. I tried to get up, but it wouldn't hold my weight.

The vampire still held Kieran by the throat. "I will deal with you in a moment." he said coldly. "You deserve far more than a quick kill." With his free hand, he gestured to the fallen door. Slowly it dragged itself across the stone cobbles towards them, moving quicker as it got going.

Montblanc lifted Kieran up and threw him into the tomb. Kieran hit the back wall and fell to the ground. Then the door slammed over the opening, the metal warping as it wedged itself in tightly. There were a few gaps, but it wasn't going anywhere.

Montblanc turned to Gabriel, who looked ready for a fight. His feet were apart and his eyes were wary. "You do not wish to help your friend?" Montblanc asked him curiously.

"He's no one to me." Gabriel shrugged, but his body remained tensed. "Do whatever you like with him."

Montblanc laughed lightly. "I see." His expression was mirthful, but his eyes were deadly.

While the two vampires exchange words, I crawled over to where Katrina's gun had fallen. Before I could reach it, an expensive black shoe kicked it lightly away. "I'm afraid I cannot let you have such a dangerous toy." Montblanc said, standing over me.

I looked up at him, my eyes wide. He smiled broadly, his arm was raised. It came down swiftly.

His attack didn't land, however. Gabriel had come up behind him and grabbed his elbow. "The girl is a different story." he said tightly.

Montblanc's smile turned into a toothy grin. "Ah, how interesting." Then he turned and attacked.

Blows were exchanged, I knew that much. But the fight was going too fast for me to follow it. Whenever a hit landed, a loud crack! rent through the air. Then Gabriel broke away, the front of his shirt torn, deep gashes carved into his chest. He didn't bleed, but the wounds were an angry red. He also didn't heal.

"Look at you." Montblanc said, sadness in his voice. There was laughter behind it. "Such a sad excuse. You are nothing but a weakling. I can see why you side yourself with leshumains. You are much too soft to survive on your own."

"You caught me on an off day." Gabriel snarled.

"Who are you?" Montblanc asked. "You came here with purpose. What is it?"

Gabriel's expression turned forbidding. "Do you really think I would tell you?"

Montblanc shrugged exaggeratedly. "It was worth the attempt. Now it is time for you to die." He rushed forward and caught Gabriel by the side of the head, knocking him to the ground. Gabriel got to his elbows. He was panting, which worried me a lot. Gabriel didn't need to breathe normally, but now his lips were pulled back, his fangs bared as he gasped heavily.

Montblanc surveyed him coldly. "I see I am wasting my effort." He turned to the stone covered graves Gabriel had destroyed. He gestured to them and one of them flew off. It crashed into Gabriel, who let out a strangled cry as his body was smashed and scraped across the ground.

The granite slab broke into several pieces, covering Gabriel, who lay still underneath. "Gabriel?" I whispered. I got to one foot and hobbled over to him. I collapsed on the ground and started pulling the heavy pieces off him. Underneath, he was unmoving, his eyes closed.

There was a movement out of the corner of my eye and I immediately ducked. A coffin flew over my head, crashing into the graves behind us. The centuries old wood shattered into splinters, the contents turning to dust.

Montblanc had excavated the grave, each side perfectly straight, all without getting the tiniest bit of dirt on his suit. He gestured to us and Gabriel was dragged out from under the stone. I tried to grab him, but Montblanc threw him into the hole.

The vampire clapped his hands together and the pile of dirt next to the grave pushed itself into the hole, pressing down tightly.

I stared in horror at what had just happened, but I wasn't immobile for long. "Gabriel!" I crawled over the hard cobble stones to the grave. Frantically, I began clawing at the fresh earth, uselessly trying to reach him. "Gabriel!"

Behind me, Montblanc laughed, high and harsh. "Poor petitefille. Alone and helpless. He was too weak, and died like he was supposed to. You should worry about yourself now."

"Gabriel, you have to get out of there, you stupid idiot!" I screamed. Dirt covered my hands and caked under my fingernails, small stones cutting my skin. "You can't let yourself die! What about the answers that you were looking for? They were about Nora, right? You are so close right now! Are you just going to let them remain hidden?"

The warm, early summer air had turned icy. I stopped digging, clutching two handfuls of dirt, my head and shoulders bowed. My eyes stung, but no tears came. "Did you forget about the diary? I promised I would let you read Katrina's diary. She didn't let you die when you wanted to, are you just going to let yourself die now, without even knowing why?!" I shouted, squeezing my eyes shut.

A few dry leaves fell into the dirt and I paused. My shoulders were shaking, and my breathing was coming out in ragged gasps. My face and eyes were hot. I scrubbed my cheeks with the back of my hand, leaving smears of dirt on my face.

"Well, petitefille, it is time for us to depart. We shall go find a place to be alone, oui? Then I will return and torture your friend for a bit. I think I will take my time in killing him. Days perhaps." The vampire's voice was mocking.

I picked up a leaf by the stem, twirling it in between two fingers. It was dead and dry, the edges crumbling. As I stared at it, anticipation filled my stomach, blooming up into my chest. I half turned, looking up at a tall tree a couple of yards away. There were a few of them in the cemetery, planted by the living to watch over the dead.

As I watched, the leaves fluid swishing movement turned into a dry crackling. I looked over at Montblanc. He walked over to me, not noticing anything unusual.

Underneath me, short grass grew between the cobble stones. I reached over and touched a stalk lightly. It crumbled to dust before my eyes. The rest of the grass slowly withered and died. A wave of dry, blackened, death moved through the grass, and to the tree.

Montblanc knelt down in front of me, a smile playing across his lips. "You are so flushed." he cooed at me. "Will you cry? I find tears to be quite beautiful. Did you care about that miserable, walking corpse?" He laughed lightly, as if we were sitting quietly at a sidewalk cafe, instead of kneeling in a graveyard. "What could that weakling possibly mean to you?" He leaned close to me, his voice lowering. "I will show you the strength of a true papillon before you die, oui?"

An unnatural calm had settled over me. I felt completely numb inside. I didn't even notice the pain in my ankle. It wasn't good, I knew I must be in shock, but I was able to choose my words slowly and carefully. "You should be careful what you say about Gabriel."

Montblanc smiled wide. He reached his hand out to me, placing one finger under my chin. "Is that so? And if I do not, will you beat me up?"

I kept my gaze steady on Montblanc's face. "Not me, no." I answered softly.

Dirt erupted from the ground next to me. One long arm reached out, it's hand closing over Montblanc's face.

I got the hell out of the way as Gabriel dragged his head and torso out of the ground. His normally red-brown eyes were a glowing crimson. His fangs were bared as he let out a bloodthirsty snarl.

Montblanc's eyes were wide with shock. Gabriel's claws bit into his skin, drawing blood. Montblanc brought one hand up to defend himself, but Gabriel was quicker and batted it away. "My name is Gabriel." he whispered hoarsely. "I am the one who stole Nora from the Manigaults, and I am the one who killed her. You should feel honored to know my name."

Gabriel crawled out of the grave, keeping a firm hold on Montblanc. His clothes were ruined. Stained irreparably by dirt and torn in several places. His hair was completely white now, striped with grime. Under his torn sleeves, his muscles were taut as a wire. They bulged as he hurled Montblanc into the mausoleum.

Montblanc hit the stone and cracked it. His eyes were dilated with fear. "Y-you were the one." he whispered.

My heart pounded in my ribcage as I sat there, riveted by the scene before me. I could feel fear creeping over me. Montblanc looked sick with it.

I realized that the fear was born on a wave of influence. Gabriel's true strength was how he affected others, and right now he was projecting abject terror onto Montblanc. I was merely catching the runoff.

Fighting against his fear, Montblanc raised up one hand shakily.

"Gabriel!" Kieran's voice came from one of the gaps in the door he was trapped behind. "Here!" A silver dagger flew out of the gap. Gabriel caught it deftly, sending it at Montblanc in one fluid motion.

It hit the middle of his palm, the point burying itself deep into the stone. Montblanc was pinned. Gabriel lunged then, one hand outstretched. He drove his claws into the vampire's chest.

Montblanc gripped Gabriel's wrist with his free hand. "Father... is looking for you." he said with great difficulty, looking directly into Gabriel's eyes. "When he finds you... he will kill you."

Gabriel's expression was cold. "Why are you warning me?"

Blood dripped from the side of Montblanc's mouth. "So that... the short remainder of your days... are filled with fear. If Father is seeking you... so is Death." He smiled slowly.

I wanted to look away, but my eyes were locked on the scene. Gabriel paused for a brief second, then ripped the vampire's heart out. He slumped over lifelessly, held up by the dagger pinning his hand. Dark blood flowed from his wound, seeping into the earth.

Gabriel's eyes glittered like jewels as he inspected his handiwork. "That was a nice trick you had." he said softly. He tilted Montblanc's head to the side and sank his fangs into his neck.

Finally, I managed to look away. I drew my legs up and buried my face in my knees, waiting for the shock to pass.

This had turned into something much more horrifying than a simple reconnaissance. My mind was trying to shy away, reject that it was even happening, but the throbbing pain in my ankle was a persistent reminder.

I had agreed to come here, to help Katrina's school. I had been prepared for something like this, right?

No, there was no way I could have prepared myself, though there was a part of me that told me I should have known. As long as I followed Gabriel, things like this were going to happen.

The worst part wasn't the physical harm. It wasn't the danger I had put myself in. It was what I had seen, and how it would affect me mentally. Would I grow numb to this kind of shocking violence, like Katrina had? Or would I always end up like this, vulnerable and shaking?

"Evangeline." My shoulders flinched at his voice. Slowly, I looked up at him.

He towered over me, his once white shirt torn in several places. His eyes still glowed fiercely. Underneath the dirt and the blood, he was whole again.

The wounds on his chest were healed, the lines from his face gone, his hair dark. He had been reborn.

He held one blood stained hand down to me and I shied away from him, my heart thumping erratically. His gaze faltered. He dropped his hand and turned away.

I watched him walk over to the mausoleum. He studied the wedged-in door for a moment, then put his hands into two gaps. His feet stepped apart as he readied himself. This time he did not pull the door right out. This time he tore into the door, ripping a section of the metal and bending it down.

He took a step back and Kieran emerged from the mausoleum. He looked at the two corpses. "Nice work." he said simply. He was looking Gabriel over suspiciously.

Gabriel held up his hand and Kieran's dagger pulled itself free from the stone and Montblanc's lifeless hand. It flew right at Kieran, who caught it without looking. "I believe that's yours." Gabriel said.

"Merci." Kieran replied. "I see you've learned a new trick."

Gabriel smiled. "It'll take a couple of decades to master it, but it'll be worth it."

Kieran looked at me. "We should report to Mother before we go any further."

Gabriel was already heading into the mausoleum. "Take Evangeline back to the school. I will go on ahead."

Kieran spun around to face him. "By yourself?"

"I would prefer it that way." Gabriel vanished into the mausoleum. He reached out one hand and grasped the bent over metal. He bent it back up, so that the entrance was blocked once more.

"Wait a moment!" Kieran said, but Gabriel waved and was gone.

Kieran ran a hand through his hair irritably. "Bâtardarrogant." he muttered, then walked over to me. "Can you stand?"

I tried to stand up. My legs wobbled and I lost my balance, pitching forward. Kieran stopped my fall and scooped me up into his arms in one motion. Blood rushed to my face. "You don't have to carry me."

"You are injured." he told me. "If you try to walk, you will only hurt yourself more."

"But... I'm heavy." I said, grasping at straws.

"Absurdité. I feel like I'm carrying a sack of feathers." He set off down the path before I could argue any more.

While Kieran picked his way through the graves and tombs, I studied his profile. He was fairly handsome, and it only made me more nervous. He was also strong and kind, and even funny. I didn't know much about him, but I was starting to like him.

I laid my head down on his shoulder, enjoying his warmth. I breathed deeply as I relaxed. My body was exhausted, I just couldn't stay tense any longer. My eyes closed on their own and his scent filled my nose. It was familiar, but I couldn't place why. Before I could dwell on it, I passed blissfully into unconsciousness.

9: 9 - St Katrina's School for Girls

I didn't wake so much as come to. Consciousness trickled into my brain like rainwater into a muddy pond. I opened my eyes as I wondered why everything hurt so much.

High ceilings with ornate molding greeted my eyes, the harsh scent of astringents filled my nose. The lights were way too bright. I struggled to push myself up on my elbows, not noticing the heavy blanket weighing me down at first. With effort, I managed to push it off of me.

My clothes had been changed, I was now wearing a pale green dressing gown. My ankle throbbed painfully. I bent my knee and inspected it carefully.

It had been wrapped securely, but it was twice the size it should be. I groaned loudly; it would take weeks for this to heal. How was I supposed to be of any use now?

I looked around, taking in my surroundings. I was laying on a clean white cot, which was just one in a row of about five. Against the opposite wall were five more cots, only one had a white curtain around it.

The rest of the room was sectioned off with sliding partitions. I sensed slight movement from the other side.

"Hello?" I called out. There was a shuffling sound, then a woman hurried over to me. She wore a long white coat and her dark brown hair was tied back in a low ponytail. Before I could say anything else, she shone a light in my eyes.

"Uh... excuse me." I squinted against the light. "Where am I? Am I back at the school?"

The pushed me back down onto the cot. I was too weak to really protest. She pulled a cellphone out of her pocket and pressed a button on it. "Elleestéveillé, s'ilvousplaîtvenezici." She looked down at me and smiled reassuringly.

The sound of quick footsteps echoed outside of the room. The door opened and girl wearing the school's uniform stepped in. "Jevaisleprendreàpartird'ici."

The white coated woman nodded and disappeared back behind the partition. The girl stepped over, smiling at me cautiously. "Hello there. I'm Daisy. How are you feeling?"

"Hello Daisy, I'm Angie." I said politely, sitting back up. Daisy was on the short side, with round cheeks and shoulder length, dark red hair. Her eyes were a gentle sea green, fringed with dark brown lashes.

"I know who you are." Her smiled deepened, a dimple forming on one cheek. "I asked how you were feeling."

I grimaced sourly. "I'm trying to avoid that question. You don't want to know." She laughed lightly. It was a gentle sound and I relaxed a bit. "So, where's Kieran?"

"He is working. I'm supposed to take care of you till he gets back."

"I guess I kind of do need looking after..." I frowned.

"I'll show you around, and take you to all of your lessons."

"Lessons?"

She nodded. "Ms. Brun said that you will join the lessons while you are injured." Her expression looked worried. "Are you upset?"

"Well, yeah. I'm twenty. I thought I was done with school."

"Have you ever been to a vampire hunter's school?" she asked pragmatically.

"Of course not. This is the only one that exists, right?"

"As far as I know. So, you see? You'll learn something." She knelt down beside the bed and retrieved a pile of neatly folded clothes. "Besides, I'm older than you, and I'm not done quite yet."

"You're older than me?" I asked suspiciously.

"I'm twenty-two." She unfolded a shirt and skirt for me. "We'll have to skip the boots, they won't fit over that ankle. I brought some flats." She showed me a pair of black slippers. "Shall I help you get dressed?"

I almost declined, but my body ached and every muscle has stiffened to the point of almost being impossible to move. "Yes, please." I answered humbly.

Daisy laughed lightly again. "All right, let's close these curtains." She grabbed the white curtain near my bed and pulled it closed.

"You don't look French." I teased Daisy as I limped down the hall.

"Sharp eyes. I'm Scottish, actually." she said. "I moved here after my Grandfather passed away. He was a hunter."

"What about your parents?" I asked, then realized that asking after loved ones in this place was not the most tactful thing to do. "Sorry, you don't have to answer. I'm stupid."

She shook her head. "It's all right. My parents died when I was little, so I don't remember them. My grandfather raised me." I gave her a sympathetic look. She laughed. "Don't look so tragic, I'm all right. I was just a baby at the time."

"No, it's just..." I took a deep breath. "I don't know my Dad either. Only, mine didn't die, he just left."

"Oh, I'm so sorry." She put a hand on my shoulder.

"No, don't comfort me!" I exclaimed in surprise. "I should be the one comforting you. I'm fine, really."

Daisy shrugged. "Then, we're both fine." She smiled broadly, and I couldn't help but smile back.

We stopped outside of a door just as a loud bell chimed overhead. "Oops." Daisy said. "Looks like we missed Crossbow Training."

The door swung open and a flood of girls poured out, all talking to each other at once. They each carried a brown leather book bag in their hands, and they all seemed to be around my age.

A few saw Daisy and their expressions lightened as they approached. They talked to her excitedly in French. She answered them in kind, then hooked one arm in mine, gesturing to me with her other hand. They turned to me. Some expressions were kind, others were curious, one tall blond looked calculating.

"Hallo, my name is Amie!" one tall brunette with short hair greeted me. "How are you, today?" Her accent was quite thick, but she was smiling.

"Hi." I said with a small wave, trying a small smile that I hoped wasn't too nervous.

"Shall we go to Professor Barnes' class together?"

"Okay." I nodded.

Amie hooked her arm through my free one, then she and Daisy turned me around and helped me back down the hallway.

A few other students joined us, walking at my slow pace. They chatted amongst themselves a little, though mostly they just looked at me. One pair of eyes not as kindly as the the others.

I leaned over to Daisy. "Is there something on my face?" I asked her. "Everyone keeps looking at me."

Daisy let out a giggle-snort. "There's nothing wrong with you." she reassured me. "They are just fascinated by the person who was on patrol with Kieran last night." She lowered her voice. "And who was also carried home by him."

Understanding dawned then. "I'm guessing he is pretty popular around here?"

"You could say that there are two camps here at Saint Katrina's." she explained. "One could be called Camp Kieran."

"And the other?" I asked.

Daisy's cheeks reddened ever so slightly. "Camp Dexter." She pointed down the hallway.

A group of girls were already crowding around a doorway up ahead. Professor Barnes opened the door. "Is it time for class already?" he asked in confusion.

The group of girls giggled, which only seemed to make the professor more confused. He checked a digital watch on his wrist. "Everyone inside." He pushed the door all the way open and stepped aside as they filed in.

"Ah, hello again, Miss Stanton." he greeted me as I hobbled up to him. "Will you be joining the lesson today?"

"It seems that way." I answered. "I'm kind of looking forward to it. I have to admit it's my first vampire lesson."

"We welcome you, I hope you learn much while you are here." He gave me a little nod as we walked past.

Daisy helped me into a seat near the back, and took the chair next to mine. The desks were black topped and held two seats per. Professor Barnes' desk stood in front of a huge white board. It was covered with scribbles that were in at least three different colors.

"Good evening class." Professor Barnes intoned as he picked up an eraser and began cleaning the white board.

"Good evening, Professor Barnes." the class responded.

"Please pass your essays on 'Ancient Vampire Figures' to the front of the class." There was a flurry of movement as papers were pulled from bags. Daisy had hers in hand already. She passed it to Amie, who sat in front of us.

"Ancient Vampire Figures?" I whispered to her. "Like... Dracula, or something?"

"Like that, only real ones." she whispered back, keeping her eyes on the board.

"Oh? Who did you do your essay on?"

"ArmandoLesane. He terrorized London in the fifteen hundreds. He created many newborns and even took on the Royal Family. There were rumors at the time of him escaping hunters and moving to Paris, though there is nothing written about him since that time." She glanced at me briefly. "Do you know what I think?"

"No idea." I whispered.

"I think he is the one who fathered the Black Rose." She bit her bottom lip. "I put that in my essay, I'm hoping Professor Barnes agrees."

I crossed my fingers, holding them up so she could see. She smiled broadly at me.

Once the essays had been collected, Professor Barnes began the lesson. "Today's topic is..." He wrote a word up on the board in bold green letters. "Hatcheries." he looked at the class, making sure all eyes were on him. "Can anyone tell me about Hatcheries?"

A few hands raised. "In English." he said, and a couple went back down. "Amie?"

"Vampires are born there." Amie answered.

"Good, what else?" Underneath the word 'Hatcheries', he wrote 'birthplace'. He looked around the room again. "Anyone?"

Daisy's hand shot up, along with a few others. "Franceska?" Professor Barnes called on the blond that had been giving me the evil eye earlier in the hall. She brushed her long, platinum blond hair off her shoulder. "They are usually in cimetières."

"That's 'cemeteries' in English." Professor Barnes reminded her. His class seemed to be a mix of Vampire Lore and English; it would have to be, since he didn't know very much French. I wondered why Headmistress Brun had gone to such lengths to hire him.

"Now, what you may not know about Hatcheries, is that they are sentimental to vampires. Usually a vampire will turn a newborn in the same place that he was also turned. Places hold great meaning to vampires." He looked around the class. "Does anyone want to hazard a guess as to why?"

No hands raised. A few of the girls looked around to see if anyone would answer. I looked over at Daisy, who was biting her bottom lip in concentration. Hesitantly, she raised her hand.

"Daisy?" Professor Barnes called on her.

"Well. It's just a guess, but..."

"There are no wrong answers here, we're just surmising." Professor Barnes said gently.

"Well, then I guess it would have to do with a papillon's, a vampire's I mean, immortality." Barnes' eyebrows raised and Daisy pressed on. "They live for an incredibly long time, forever if they're not killed, and their territorial nature prevents them from forming relationships with each other. To an ancient vampire, a human's life span would just be a few blinks. But places don't change, they don't disappear like people do, a building can be torn down, but the land underneath is still there. To something that can live so long, it must be comforting to be attached to something as ageless as they are."

Everyone was looking at Daisy now, some in complete shock. Franceska looked horrified. "Comforting?" she asked incredulously. She looked like she was having a hard time swallowing. "Why should we care what those monsters find comforting?" Daisy ducked her head.

Professor Barnes took control of the situation then. "Vampires are the enemy, we mustn't forget that fact. That is why knowing what is comforting is important. When they have so many powers and advantages over us, we need to know every weakness they have."

Daisy raised her head a little and smiled in relief. I took that moment to raise my hand. Professor Barnes looked at me in surprise. "Yes, Miss Stanton?"

"I was wondering, would places also have to same attachment with vampires that were born the old fashioned way?"

Professor Barnes' eyebrows pushed together. "I don't understand what you mean."

"Well, vampires born like that are supposed to be better at passing off as human, since they were born with the blood lust, and thus are better able to deal with it."

"No, what do you mean by 'born the old fashioned way'?"

I circled my hands as I explained. "You know, baby vampires, born from two vampires." There was a scraping of chairs as everyone in the class turned to look at me. Expressions ranged from surprise, to disbelieving, to disgust.

Professor Barnes shook his head. "You're mistaken, I believe. A newborn is a human that's been turned by a vampire. That's how all vampires are made."

I frowned. "No, I've met a vampire who had a mother and a father who were both vampires." I said, thinking of David. "It's supposed to be rare, but it does happen."

The professor was still shaking his head. "I've never heard anything like that. Vampires don't behave that way, they are incapable of becoming close to each other."

"But I've seen an attachment like that with my own eyes." I protested. "I met a vampire who was so obsessed with another vampire that she was driven insane with jealousy. They were even married."

Professor Barnes blinked rapidly. "That is... certainly an interesting theory."

"It's not a theory!" I snapped. "What about the Black Rose, the vampires in your own backyard? Last night I was in Montmarte Cemetery. There was a tomb with the name Manigault. Inside was a dead vampire by the name of Nora Manigualt. Another vampire calling himself Montblanc Manigault attacked us. Now isn't it possible that the Black Rose is a family, or a group of families? That could be why they are so organized!"

A stunned silence lay over the classroom. I blinked slowly, looking around. "I can't be the only one who's thought of something like this." Realization dawned slowly. None of the people here had actually sat down and talked with a vampire before. Not like I have with Gabriel, or with Callie. The only experiences the residents of this school had were when they were being attacked. "I apologize for my outburst, Professor Barnes." I said meekly.

"It's quite all right." Barnes said smoothly. "What you say is frankly impossible to believe, but we cannot ignore what you have experienced. Please see me after class and tell me more."

"All right." I nodded.

The professor turned back to the white board. "Now, where were we?"

After class was over, everyone packed up for lunch. I loitered by my chair, waiting for an opportunity to talk with Professor Barnes.

Franceska, the blond with the cold stare, approached me. Her face was perfectly sculpted, with soft cheekbones and a delicately pointed chin. Her makeup was thin, save for smokey coloring around her eyes that made them smolder.

She looked me over challengingly. "I thought it was just your looks, but now I have to admit it's more than that. I can see why he likes you." She muttered the last sentence begrudgingly.

I smiled weakly. "I am completely confused."

Her frown lifted a little. "Well, that's all right, then."

I held my hand out to her. "I'm Angie Stanton."

She hesitated only a second, and clasped my hand lightly. "FranceskaLarouche."

"That's a lovely name." I told her feelingly.

The corners of her mouth lifted a little. She seemed to relax a bit. "Merci."

"What did you mean? About my looks?" I asked. Perhaps things were different in Paris, but back in America I wouldn't be able to hold a candle to a tall, platinum blond beauty.

"I will show you when you get to the Cafeteria." she promised. "Aurevoir." she said as she turned to go.

"Aurevoir." I gave her a short wave.

Professor Barnes still had a crowd of students around him, asking questions, or just looking at him shyly. He didn't appear to notice that they probably weren't interested in the lesson as much as they were in him. I sighed, deciding to wait it out.

"How was it?" Daisy asked me when I finally arrived at the Cafeteria. "I got you a lunch, over here."

She led me to a circular table. Franceska was already sitting there, along with a black haired girl I hadn't seen before. "I told him everything I knew, but he still wants me to repeat it all to Ms. Brun later tonight." Daisy pulled out a chair for me and I sat down in relief. I was utterly exhausted, my ankle throbbed and my back muscles were a wall of stiffness.

I looked over at the new girl, who was appraising me in return. She had short black hair that fell messily into her eyes. Her eyes were ringed with heavy black makeup and her lips were also black. I looked down at her hands. Even her nails were black. I guessed Paris had goths too.

"Angie, meet my sister, Aiden." Franceska gestured to the girl.

"Bonjour." the girl said roughly, holding out a hand whose wrist was weighed down by many silver bracelets. I shook it briefly.

"You two are sisters?" I asked in disbelief.

Daisy grinned, as if she were privy to a spectacular joke. "They're twins." she revealed.

I looked back at the pair. "You're kidding." Then I could see the similarities. They were the same height, with the exact same eyes. Underneath their individual makeups, their mouths were the exact same shape. "Fraternal?"

"Identical." Daisy corrected.

"I wouldn't have guessed if no one had told me." I admitted. Franceska frowned lightly, but Aiden smiled. "I'm here in the cafeteria." I told Franceska. "What is it you wanted to show me."

"The reason why I thought Kieran was so interested in you." Franceska answered. She pointed behind me. I turned in my chair, looking up at the wall.

The Cafeteria was a huge place, two stories tall, with a balcony wrapped around three walls. The fourth wall housed two massive, stained glass windows. One depicted an angel knelt in prayer, the other an angel standing tall, a burning sword in hand.

Between the windows was a tall portrait in a thick gold frame. The woman depicted there was tall, her stance strong. Bright red hair shone like liquid fire over her shoulders and down her back. Her sapphire eyes burned in her pale face. Her shoulders were square and her jaw was set. The artist had not spared the tiniest detail, and it made her terrible and beautiful at the same time.

I was looking up at Great Aunt Katrina in her prime.

"Kieran comes and looks at that portrait every day." Franceska told me. "There are more than a few girls here that are in love with him, but the only one he is in love with is Katrina Riley."

xxxXXXxxx

The tunnel was dank, the damp air filled my nostrils, dulling my senses. It was pitch black, so that not even my eyes could pierce the darkness. Still I hurried blindly ahead.

My clothes were torn, bloodied, and filthy. I tried to push them out of my mind, focus on my goal, but I had really liked that shirt. The fact that I cared at all was a good sign, light had broken through the darkness of my despair.

Blood sang in my veins, my body was young and whole again. I felt confidence surge inside of me. Not even this blackness could dampen this new feeling.

I halted as my senses screamed at me. I reached out, my hand finding a wall. With both hands I felt around, till my fingers brushed a door knob. I grasped it and turned it at once. The door made not a single sound, the hinges well oiled.

Light fell on me, golden and warm. Cautiously I crept out, looking all about.

I was in a lavish hallway, deep red carpet underfoot and white and gold wallpaper on the walls. Black iron chandeliers hung from the ceiling. I listened hard, but there was no sound.

Carefully I closed the door and brushed off my clothes as best as I could. I felt out of place here, in these rags. Perhaps when I was done here I would have Evangeline take me shopping again. That would give me a laugh.

I chose a direction at random and headed down the hallway. It was long, with many doors leading into it. All of them were closed.

I heard a sound and halted. I listened intently, straining my ears. Someone was humming lightly.

I moved swiftly to the door that separated me from the sound, pressing my ear to the door. There was only one person on the other side. Perfect. I was so full of blood, I could take on any one vampire. I would capture this one and finally get some answers.

I opened the door slowly and stepped into what appeared to be a large nursery. The carpet was pale pink, the walls golden yellow. There were a couple of small tables in the center of the room, with tiny chairs. A small, canopied bed was to my right.

Papers and drawings covered the wall. Toys were old fashioned and abundant. I spotted an old dollhouse, with wooden dolls; a set of painted wooden blocks; and a rocking horse.

A small girl sat at one of the tables, her back to me. She hummed to herself lightly as she bent over the table in concentration. Pieces of paper and large crayons were strewn out over the table.

I approached cautiously. Appearances were always deceiving when it came to vampires. I studied the girl carefully. Her hair was deep gold, running down her back like honey. Her arms were long and thin, pale as death. She chose each new color deliberately, her tiny fingers holding the crayon carefully.

Her shoulders straightened as she sat up. She held her drawing out in front of her, examining it. "If you're going to lurk, you could at least tell me what you think." she sighed in French.

"Who are you?" I asked. Danger warnings ran through my brain. My body was tensed and ready, my fists clenched.

The girl spun around quickly, her golden eyes wide. "You're not Montblanc."

"No, I'm not." I answered stiffly.

"Who are you?" she asked. Her face was round and cherub-like, her mouth was full to the point of being perpetually pouty.

"I asked you first."

"You're the one intruding in my room."

I looked to each side, expecting an attack at any moment. "Fair enough. My name is Gabriel."

She tilted her head to the side. "Just Gabriel?"

"Yes."

She stood up and turned to face me. She wore a long white dressing gown that fell past her ankles. "Are you here to kill me?" she asked suspiciously.

I didn't blink. "Not unless you try to kill me."

Her mouth twisted into a wry expression. She walked over to me and held out her hand. "My name is Nora Manigault, pleased to meet you."

 

10: 10 - Bulletproof Heart

    It had been weeks and I was still in Paris.  My wanderlust was itching me, telling me to forget about the girl and just leave; find the next town, the next vampires.

 

    Nora’s ability, I had to have it, that was the reason I stayed.  She was so powerful, that power could be in my hands.  I would drain every ounce of it out of her.

 

    Saliva collected in my mouth at the thought, my fangs yearning to tear into her flesh.  She looked like a child, I wondered if she would taste like one.

 

    I wandered around Paris yet again.  The streets were familiar to me now, I could navigate it blindfolded.  I had been here much too long, it was stifling, but how could I leave?  I wanted to control lightning with a gesture.  I wanted it so badly it consumed my thoughts.

 

    I walked down the narrow streets, head bowed into my collar to partially conceal my face.  It was a windy night, so my behavior did not stand out.  All of my senses were on alert.

 

    I passed by a shop and a familiar scent wafted past me.  I halted in my tracks, finding myself outside of a tailor.

 

    The lamps were out, but the door was ajar.  I approached it stealthily, hooking one finger around the edge, pulling it open just another inch so I could peer inside.

 

    The scent of blood was strong in the air, but underneath was a sweet scent, like freshly turned earth.  It was Nora’s scent.

 

    A voice floated on the darkness to my ear.  “Which do you prefer, Jacques, the red or the blue?”

 

    I pushed the door open just enough for me to slip inside.  Keeping to the shadows, I crept further into the shop.  In the back, one lamp was lit, illuminating a man and woman.  The male, Jacques, turned to the woman briefly, then shrugged.

 

    The woman had her back to me, but her scent was unmistakable.  She had grown into a young woman, but this was Nora.  Her long brown hair fell straight and loose down her back.  She studied her reflection in a large, full length mirror.  She held a dress in each hand and alternated holding one up in front of her, then the other.

 

    “I’m tired of wearing white all the time.  Father never buys me anything interesting.”  Nora pouted at her reflection.

 

    Jacques just shrugged, not really paying attention.  At his feet an old man, the tailor, presumably, was dead and bleeding.  Nora rolled her eyes, then paused in front of the mirror.  A smile spread slowly across her lips.  “Jacques, we have company.”

 

    Jacques was at her side instantly, looking alert.  There was no point in trying to hide, so I stepped into the light calmly.  Nora turned to face me, her smile wide.

 

    “We meet again.” I observed casually.

 

    “Did it take you long to find me?” she asked, tilting her head to the side coyly.

 

    I rolled my shoulders in a lazy shrug.  “I was just passing by.”  I turned my attention to Jacques briefly.  He regarded me with narrowed eyes.  “Enjoying the night out?” I asked Nora.

 

    Nora pulled both hands behind her back, dragging the dresses behind her.  “It’s no fun when you have to have a bodyguard with you wherever you go.” she sighed.

 

    “Does your father not trust you?” I asked.

 

    She looked to the side.  “Father loves me most in all the world.  It’s everyone else he doesn’t trust.”

 

    “Even Jacques?”

 

    “Well, Jacques has his uses.  He is quite in love with me.” she spoke as if he wasn’t standing right next to her.  His expression didn’t change; he kept both eyes on me.  “He can’t talk, you know.  He asked to marry me, and Father ripped his tongue out.  It was quite upsetting.”  Her expression showed that she really wasn’t upset at all.

 

    “Poor little girl, whatever will you do?” I asked dryly.  “Your father seems to keep you on such a short leash.”

 

    She turned her eyes back to me, they were narrowed threateningly.  “What about you?  What are you planning by approaching us?”

 

    “I have a purpose.”  I smiled warmly at her.  “I came in here to kill you.”

 

    Jacques took a step forward, but Nora held up one hand and he paused.  She tilted her head slightly, giving me an appraising look.  “How interesting.  Why would you want to do that?”

 

    I slipped my hands in my pockets.  “It’s very simple.  I want what you have.”

 

    “You plan on stealing my power?”  She arched a brow in disbelief.  “Did you not learn your lesson the last time we met?”

 

    “I learned not to underestimate you again.  Nothing else really matters.  You can hide yourself again, but I will sniff you out.  You’ll never get away from me.”

 

    Her eyes widened slightly.  They were a rather attractive shade of emerald, I discovered.  “You seem quite taken with me.” she smiled.  “But I can’t cavort with you.  I already have company.”

 

    “I can change that.” I declared.

 

    Before Jacques could react, I attacked.  It was over with quickly, Jacques head separated from his shoulders quite cleanly, his body dropping to the floor next to the old man’s.

 

    I could not resist the urge to feed.  I glutted myself on Jacques blood while Nora watched in mild interest.

 

    She looked down at her dresses again.  Blood had splattered the blue one.  She frowned at it.  “I’ll just have to take the red one.”  She tossed the blue one aside.

 

    I turned on her, grasping her wrist and forcing her backwards into the counter.  I held her arm tightly behind her back, tight enough to break it if she moved.

 

    She appeared unconcerned, even bored.  “You kill your own kind, for their abilities?” she asked.

 

    “Of course.” I answered.  “That and killing humans isn’t any fun.”

 

    “Jacques had a nice talent.  Would you like to know what it was?”

 

    “You’re trying to save yourself.” I accused softly.

 

    “If only for a moment.”  With her free hand, she reached behind her back.  My hand tightened threateningly, but she only retrieved a flower from a bowl on the counter.  She held it up to my face.  “Breathe.”

 

    Curious, I inhaled slowly.  The flower shriveled before my eyes, drying to a brown husk within just a few seconds.

 

    “You just fed, so you didn’t notice it, but now you can drain the life out of plants.”  She twirled the brittle stem between two fingers.

 

    “Plants don’t have much in the way of life.” I told her sceptically.  “How is this ability useful to me?”

 

    “It will get more powerful over time.  You could drain larger plants, even trees.  It could keep you alive even if there is no source of blood around.”

 

    I regarded her a moment.  She focused her gaze right into mine.  Her emerald eyes were clear and very bright.  I felt myself being drawn in, slipping down into their depths.  My grip on her arm loosened, but she didn’t pull away.  Instead she lifted her head up to mine, kissing my bottom lip with a feather touch.

 

    It was at that moment that I was lost completely.

 

        ********

 

    I stared hard at this tiny girl before me.  How dare she stand there, looking so naive, while she blithely spouted the name of the only woman I had ever loved?

 

    “Are you joking with me?”  It took all of my willpower to keep myself calm.  My fists were clenched at my sides.  They trembled slightly with the feelings I was trying to contain.

 

    The girl frowned in confusion, her outstretched hand faltered.  “Joking?  About what?”

 

    “You’re not Nora.” I whispered harshly.  “You’re nothing like her.”

 

    Her frown deepened into dislike.  “That’s a mean thing to say.”  She put her hands on her hips.  “And after I was nice and didn’t call for Montblanc; he would rip you to pieces if he thought you were being mean to me.”

 

    “Montblanc won’t come now.” I said quietly.

 

    “Of course!”  She threw up both hands in exasperation.  “He's probably playing with Frederick.  Those two are so strange.”

 

    “Did you like them?” I asked, careful to keep my voice calm.  “Were they your friends?”

 

    Her expression softened back to a perturbed frown.  “Not especially.  Father sent them here to watch me, but Montblanc always looks at me weird.  Frederick isn’t so bad, but if he talks to me, Montblanc beats him.”  Her eyes widened.  “They’re dead, aren’t they?”

 

    I nodded and her expression saddened.  “Montblanc attacked a girl that was with me.” I said defensively, though I wasn’t sure why I was explaining myself to her.

 

    “So you thought you had no choice.” the girl sighed.  Slowly, she took a step towards me.  Warily, I stepped back, ready for anything.  She looked up at me with her soft, liquid honey eyes.  “Why are you here?”

 

    My Adam’s apple bobbed uncomfortably in my throat.  “I came here looking for answers about Nora.” I told her.

 

    “But you’re not here for me.” she said.

 

I shook my head.  “I knew a different Nora Manigault.  She... died recently, so I came here looking for information.”

 

The girl put a finger to her full bottom lip.  She looked at me calculatingly.  “If you get your answers, then you’ll leave?”

 

“That’s right.”

 

    “And you won’t hurt anyone else?”

 

    “Not unless they try to hurt me.”

 

    She sighed heavily, bowing her head.  Her shoulders slumped, her white dress falling off of one shoulder.  She straightened up and looked back up at me.  She held her hand out to me again.  “Come with me.  It may not be what you’re looking for, but I’ll show you something.”

 

    I unclenched my fists with effort.  I held out one blood and dirt-stained hand out to her.  She took my hand without hesitation and walked towards the door, pulling me around gently.  “If you hold my hand, no one will try to kill you.” she told me.  “If you let go, you will die.”

 

    “How old are you?” I asked her.  She had to be older than she looked, she acted like no child I had ever seen.  Nora had taught me that visible age meant nothing.  “In years.”

 

    “I never bothered to count them.” she answered.  “Twenty, perhaps?  More?”  She led me out into the hallway and turned left.  “You can call me Nora.  I’m not your Nora, but it’s still my name.  I earned it.”

 

    “I don’t think I’m ready to do that yet.”

 

    “Well, can you tell me what your name is?”

 

    “Gabriel is fine.”

 

    She glanced up at me.  “That’s a nice name.” she said demurely.

 

    “You said you ‘earned’ your name.  What did you mean by that?”

 

    She looked to the ceiling thoughtfully.  “Well, there can only be one Nora at a time, right?  It would be strange to have more than one.”

 

    The more I spoke with this girl, the more I felt I was walking willingly into quicksand.  The more questions I asked, the more that arose.  I chose my next question carefully, picking from the myriad that flooded my mind.  “How did you earn your name?”

 

    “Father loved me the most.” she answered matter-of -factly.

 

    “I see.” I replied, though I was more confused than ever.

 

    “We’re here.”  She stopped in front of a door and looked up at me.  The door was red, with a heavy gold latch instead of a door knob.

 

    “Ladies first.”

 

    She reached up to latch, pulling it down.  The door opened and she released the latch, letting it open on it’s own.

 

    The room was pitch black, I hung back, waiting until my night vision kicked in.  The girl lifted one hand, palm up.  Fire flared and a small flame sat in her hand, flickering like a candle.  She brought her face close to the fire and blew it gently.  The flame went out and suddenly the room was filled with light.  A large chandelier hanging from the ceiling, filled with dozens of white candles, had lit itself.

 

    The girl was looking at me, gauging my reaction.  My mouth was dry, I swallowed before speaking.  “That is your talent?  Fire?” I asked.  She nodded.  An icy finger of fear climbed up my spine.  “That is a dangerous talent.  Has anyone told you how vulnerable our kind is to fire?”

 

    “I know.” she answered.  She looked down at her unmarked palm.  “I learned not to let it touch me.”

 

    For the first time in all the years I had been alive, I had found an ability I did not crave, in fact I was utterly repulsed.  At that moment I wanted to fling her hand away and run in the other direction.  Powers were not easy to control; mastering a new one took decades.  The thought of having that power inside of me, wild and hungry, made my stomach tighten.

 

    I tore my eyes away from the girl.  “What is it you wanted to show me?”  The room we were in wasn’t very big, but it was tall.  The chandelier was a good two stories away.  The back wall was covered completely with a large red velvet curtain.  The only stick of furniture was a red leather armchair in the middle of the room, facing the curtained wall.

 

    The girl’s hand tightened around mine.  Again, I had to suppress the urge to drop it like a dead fish.  “I’m not going to hurt you.” she told me.

 

    “You could.” I said, not looking at her.  “And you have every right to.  I broke into your home, and killed your family.  It would be very easy for you to kill me.”

 

    “Just because I can kill you simply, does not make it easy.” she said petulantly.  I hazarded a sideways glance down at her.  She was looking at the wall, frowning deeply.  “I’ve hurt others before.  It’s not a good feeling.”  She stepped forward, and I let her lead me to the wall.

 

    A long golden cord hung down one side of the curtain.  She reached up and pulled it gently.  The curtain slid back, revealing a wall made entirely of black marble.  Golden veins ran over it, thicker stands breaking off into thinner and thinner threads.

 

    I peered closely at it, names in French ran along the threads.  “This is the Manigault family tree.” The girl explained.

 

    I blinked in amazement.  “This is impossible, it’s huge.  This must go back centuries.  Very few human families even last this long.”

 

    “I am a seventh generation Manigault, born the last of twelve sisters.”  She pointed to a branch of the tree that was low on the wall.  “The Nora you knew was the last one.  She was a sixth generation Manigault, with no sisters.”

 

    “Why do you mention sisters?”

 

    She gave me a patient look.  “It would be strange to have a boy Nora.”

 

    “Nora never told me any of this.” I mused aloud.  “I always thought she was just a girl running away from her father.”

    

    “Father can be a but overprotective, but he would never do anything to harm me.”

 

    “Yeah? Is that because you’re the new Nora?”  She nodded.  “What about your sisters, then?”

 

    Sadness crept into her eyes again, she looked at the floor.  “They are all dead.”

 

    “What happened to them?”  A feeling my gut told me I could guess.

 

    “When I was chosen to be Nora, they were killed so that I could drink their blood and become even stronger.”  She placed her hand on her chest.

 

    “Nora?  What are you doing in here?” A sultry female voice came from the hall.  We both turned to it immediately.  “If Father finds out you are in here, then he will be very upset with me.”

 

    “I was just looking, Véronique.”  The girl said calmly, but she gripped my hand tightly.  I recalled what she had said that no one would try to kill me while I held her hand.  I decided to wait and see what would happen next.

 

    Véronique stepped into the room then.  She was a tall vampire, and rather shapely.  Her black hair hung down her back like a sheet, a good portion hiding half of her face.  Her eyes were a deep, smoldering violet.  She wore tight black pants with calf high vinyl boots.  Her blouse was white and looked to be designer made, though it couldn’t quite contain her bosom, as several buttons were undone.

 

    She flicked her eyes around the room suspiciously, before frowning at the girl.  “Have you been playing in here?”  She didn’t look at me once, she didn’t even glance in my direction.

 

    The girl shook her head.  “I just wanted to see my name again.”

 

    Véronique sighed in exaspération.  “I understand your excitement, but if you want to see your name, then you have to ask Montblanc to come with you.”  She folded her arms across her chest and looked out into the hall.  “Where is Montblanc?”  She tapped her long black nails on her arm.

 

    “He is with Frederick.” the girl answered, her expression dull.

 

    “Of course he is.  Well, come on, back to your room.”

 

    “Yes, Véronique.”  She stepped forward and I did as well, letting her lead me out into the hallway and back to her room.

 

    “You stay here, I will go find Montblanc.”  Véronique said, closing the door firmly behind her before the girl could respond.

 

    I looked down at her.  She stared down at the carpet.  I felt an echo then, not of Nora, who was nothing like her, but of myself.  She was caught under the thumb of her shadowy Father, watched over all the time, caught in the form of a child for who knew how many years.

 

    She had no choice in what happened to her.  She had no freedom, most likely just like every Nora before her.

 

    “Why didn’t she see me?” I asked her.  “Did you use your influence to hide me?”

 

    She nodded, dropping my hand.  “You have to be close though, or else it doesn’t work.”

 

    “Why did you bother to hide me?  I am an intruder.  Your father wouldn’t like it if he found out I was here.  In fact, I’m pretty sure he would have me killed immediately.”

 

    She shrugged her shoulders sadly.  “You’re interesting.  This is the first time I’ve met someone who wasn’t a Manigault.  You needed something from me, something else that’s never happened before.”  She looked back up at me.  “Are those enough reasons?”

 

    I thought for a long moment.  “When was the last time you were outside?”

 

    She put a finger to her bottom lip.  “I think that would have to be... never in my life.  I’m not allowed.”

 

    I had guessed as much.  “Would you like to go?  Your bodyguards can’t stop you.”

    

    She thought for only a second.  “I don’t want to be here when Véronique finds out what happened to Montblanc.” she decided.  “You’ll bring me back later, right?”

 

    I nodded.  “I promise.”  I opened the door and gestured for her to step through.

 

    “Ladies first?”

 

    “Of course.”

 

    She walked out into the hall, the paused.  She turned and looked at me.  “Why are you doing this for me?”

 

    “I think you might have something I’ve needed for the last six months.” I told her.

 

    “What in the world could I have that you need?”

 

    “My salvation.”  I was telling the truth, I couldn’t lie to her or anyone.  I truly felt that if I could save this Nora, deep down, I could forgive myself.

 

        ********

 

    I stretched my legs out on the bed, checking out my poor, battered ankle.  The swelling had gone down, at least.

 

    Time to get some reading in, I decided.  Nothing soothed quite like lounging around reading a good book.  I had picked up the latest vampire related novel at the airport.  It was time to crack it open and give it a try.

 

    Last year I had started really getting into vampire fiction.  It had started out as research, but now I just found it amusing.  It was funny how many things were put into these stories that were just a reflection of the Author’s own desires.  I could guarantee that not one of them had ever met a real vampire in their lives.

    

    I was barely two pages into the book when I heard a strange noise outside of the window.  I looked up just in time to see the curtain thrown back and a familiar figure climbing into the room.  “Gabriel!  Haven’t you heard of a door?”

 

    He ignored me, heading to the bathroom, unbuttoning his shirt on the way.  He threw it aside and put his hands to his belt.  I covered my eyes with my book immediately, not looking until I heard water running in the shower.

 

    “Ello.” a small voice said right next to me, and I nearly jumped out of my skin.

 

    I turned, seeing a young girl standing at the side of the bed.  Before I could speak, she held her hand out to me.  “Ello ‘zere, my name iz Nora.”

 

11: 11 - Heart Attack in Black and White

    I half-limped, half-marched into the steam filled bathroom and pounded on the frosted glass shower door.  “Did you kidnap a little girl?” I shouted over the cacophony of running water.

 

    Gabriel slid the door open and I turned my eyes to the tile work above his head.  “Can this wait?  I’m kind of busy right now.  Do you know how hard it is to get graveyard dirt out of your hair?”

 

    I wasn’t going to have him derail me.  “Did you kidnap a little girl?” I shouted again.

 

    “Yes Mother, I kidnapped a little girl!” he sighed in exasperation and went back to scrubbing his hair.

 

    I felt a light tap on my elbow and turned.  The little girl, Nora, was standing at my side.  Gabriel quickly shut the shower door.  “A’re you angry?” she asked me in a small voice, her accent adding a whole other level to her precociousness.

 

    Her eyes were so wide and worried, that I felt all of my indignation drain out of me.  I covered my eyes with my hand and sighed heavily.  “I’m not angry.  Just really surprised.”  I put a hand on her shoulder.  “Let’s get out of here and talk for a minute.”

 

    I pulled a chair over to the bed and sat down on it.  Nora perched up on the comforter and folded her hands in her lap, giving me her undivided attention.

 

    For a moment, I just stared at her, convinced that she was the loveliest child I had ever seen.  Her golden hair was thick and fell straight down to her waist, where the ends curved up into heavy curls.  Her bangs were similarly curled, and they bounced when she walked.  Her eyelashes were thick, framing her golden eyes perfectly, making her eyes seem larger.  Her mouth was a quirk, small, but incredibly plump, giving her a perpetually pouty look.

 

    The strap of her night gown slipped, exposing her shoulder.  I got up and walked to my suitcase.  She leaned against the bed, peering over the edge.  "Vhat are you looking for?"

 

    "Some clothes for you.  You look too much like a victim wearing that."  I pulled out a gray sweat shirt.  "Put this on over your night gown."

 

    I returned to my chair and braced my hands on my knees, trying to think of what to ask her first.  I decided to start with the most urgent.  “Are you hurt in any way?”

 

    She shook her head, her curls bobbing.  The sweat shirt was hilariously oversized on her.  The ends of the sleeves fell over her hands, but she still folded them in her lap again.  “I am perfectly fine.  Ze trip up ze vall vas fun.”

 

    It took me a moment to decipher her accent.  “Was it?” I asked slowly.  “I see...”  I cleared my throat.  “So, you said your name was Nora?”

 

    “Oui, Nora Manigault.”  She tilted her head to one side.  “Vhat iz your name?”

 

    “Uh, I’m Angie Stanton.” I answered as alarm bells went off in my head.  “You’re a vampire, aren’t you?”

 

    She pushed up one corner of her upper lip, her small pointed teeth gleamed.  “Could you not tell?”

 

    “It took me a moment, to be honest.  You’re the cutest vampire I’ve ever seen.”

 

    She ducked her head shyly.  “You really zeenk zo?”

 

    I nodded.  “Absolutely.  Much cuter than the last Nora I met.”

 

    Her eyes sparkled, delight kindled in their depths.  I was a little surprised.  Had what I said really pleased her that much?  Surely everyone this child had ever met was enamored with her.  “You a’re a ‘uman, correct?”

 

    “Last time I checked.”  I mimed checking my pulse.  “Yep, still ticking.”

 

    Nora hid a small smile with her hand.  “I ‘ave never zeen a human before.”  Her expression turned warm.  “You smell very nice.”

 

    I was sure she meant that to be a compliment, so I smiled.  “Thank you.”  I decided it was time to steer the conversation back on topic.  “Were you taken here against your will?  Are you going to be missed?”

 

    Nora nodded.  “I am only to be out for a little vhile, because I had never been outside before.”  She interrupted herself by yawning, her eyelids drooped sleepily.  “Gabriel zaid he vould take me back.”

 

    “It will have to wait until tomorrow night.” Gabriel said behind me.  “The sun will be up soon.”

 

    I turned to look at him, my expression settling into a frown.  He wore a pair of dark red pajama pants and a white T-shirt, and was drying his hair vigorously with a towel.  I hadn’t even noticed the water cutting off.

 

    I stared at him for a long moment, trying to decide where to begin.  The list of things wrong with this situation was growing longer by the minute.

 

    He looked back at me, and slowly stopped drying his hair.  Mussed tangles fell over his eyes, but I could tell he was staring right back at me.  The silence stretched between us, and I began to feel uncomfortable.  “What?”

 

    “So, did they give you a uniform, or is it just a loan?” he asked unexpectedly.

 

    I blinked in surprise, looking down at my clothes.  The pleated skirt had ridden up my legs a few inches; I pulled it back down self-consciously.  “Kieran gave it to me.” I answered casually.  “You didn’t notice I was wearing it before?”

 

    “You were wearing those long boots earlier.”  His gaze drifted down to my black-clad ankle.

 

    I looked down at my ankle, making a face.  “Ugh, yeah, at least the swelling has gone down.  I should be able to fit back into them tomorrow.”  

 

    “Don’t bother, the flats look better on you.”  

 

I looked up and blinked at him again.  Was he joking around with me?  But his expression was serious.  In fact, he seemed to have forgotten about the towel in his hand, with was still half-covering his head.  It was then that I realized what was going on here.  Anger flared up in my stomach.  “Stop trying to derail me.  You kidnapped a little girl.  A vampire, granted, but still a little girl.”  My frown settled back into place.

 

    Gabriel’s brows pushed together into his own frown.  “She was being held prisoner, okay?”  He tossed the towel aside.  “I’m not some kind of pervert.”

 

    “I didn’t say you were.”

 

    “I can read it in your face.”  He walked over to the closet and opened it.  After rooting around for a few seconds, he took out a dark gray blanket and a pillow.  “I don’t know what the Manigaults are planning for her, but it can’t be good.  They have a family tree you wouldn’t believe and at least a dozen Noras on it.”  He paused.  “It’s disturbing, even for me.”  He walked over to the side of the bed and dropped the pillow on the floor, then he began unfolding the blanket.

 

    “What are you doing?” I asked in confusion.

 

    “Were you planning on taking the floor?” he asked, gesturing at the bed.

 

    I turned and found Nora lying curled up on the other side of the bed, already fast asleep.  Gabriel put his hand on the back of my chair and slid it and me out of the way.  He spread the blanket out on the floor, then plopped down onto it.

 

    I let out a heavy sigh, getting up and walking over to the light switch.  “I guess it’s good morning, then.”  I flipped off the light and made my way blindly back to the bed.  I tripped over Gabriel in the dark, who grunted in annoyance.  “Watch it.”

 

    I caught myself on the bed and climbed up onto it.  “You could have taken the other side of the bed.” I grumbled.  “Gabriel?”

 

    “What?”

 

    “You’re going to cause a lot of trouble by bringing her here, aren’t you?”

 

    “I couldn’t just leave her there.” he said defensively.  “Look, I’m tired.  I don’t want to talk about this right now.”  I heard a shuffling sound as he turned to his side.

 

    His outward health had improved since he had fed on Montblanc in the cemetery, but I knew that the demons inside of him were still consuming him alive.  I reached one hand out into the dark for him, but then pulled back.  “She’s not your Nora.” I told him softly.

 

    His voice was tight when he answered.  “I am aware of that.”

 

    “If you say so.”  I turned away from him, pulling one arm under my pillow.  I didn’t sleep for a while.  My eyes adjusted to the darkness, my ears deafened by the silence.  Little Nora turned over, facing me.  She sighed in her sleep, her hands clutched to her chest, her legs curled up protectively.

 

    I had met a Nora once, Gabriel’s wife.  She had taken the form of a child as well.  I had seen her in action, and she was more powerful than any vampire I had met.  She had nearly killed Callie right in my own kitchen.

 

    In that last fight, she had lost her mind completely.  She was so consumed by jealousy and hate that she had tried to rip Gabriel apart with her bare hands, ignoring her other more impressive powers.

 

    This little Nora lying across from me looked so innocent, yet I wondered what kind of power was coiled up in her small form.  What was she capable of, and would the weight of it eventually collapse her mind as well?

 

She looked so vulnerable, so lonely, that my heart went out to her.  I put a hand on her shoulder, though I wasn’t sure what comfort it would be to the sleeping girl.

 

Eyes still shut, she reached out and grasped the front of my shirt.  The next second she had buried her forehead in my chest.  I let my arm fall over her, holding her loosely.  I stayed like this till I drifted off to sleep.

 

********

 

I opened my eyes and the room was dark; a pale knife of moonlight from the curtain slicing through the darkness.  The space on the bed next to me was empty.  I sat up, knowing deep down that something was wrong.  I could not place what though.

 

My eyes turned to the floor by the bed.  There was nothing there.  Why did I think there would be something?

 

I turned to the shadow sitting at the end of my bed.  It was familiar and I knew that I was dreaming.  Deep red eyes surveyed me from the darkness.  This time I could make out messy black hair.  “Gabriel.” I said softly.  “Why are you like this?”

 

The figure did not answer.  He brought his legs up and crawled across the bedspread towards me.  He leaned in close, till I could feel his breath on my lips.    

 

********

 

    I awoke with a start, my eyes popping open as I sprang up into a sitting position.

 

    The dark figure was gone, Gabriel lay on the floor beside the bed, sleeping like the dead.  It had all been a dream.  Again.

 

    I let myself fall back onto my pillow, exhaling in one big whoosh.  I covered my eyes with one hand while I waited for my heart rate to slow back down to human speeds.  I turned to Nora, hoping my outburst hadn't disturbed her.

 

    The bed next to me was empty.

 

    I shot up again, looking all around for the little vampire.  She wasn't in the room.  I crawled out of bed and checked the bathroom.  She wasn't there, either.

 

    I hurried over to Gabriel, kneeling on the floor next to him.  "Gabriel, wake up." I said urgently, shaking his shoulder.

 

    He didn't respond, looking for all the world like a fresh corpse.  I shoved his shoulder harder.  "Come on, get up!"  I shoved his shoulder and his side, till his whole body rocked back and forth.  "Nora's missing!"

 

    That got him up.  He shot up to a sitting position, then got to his feet.  "Let's go." he said, not looking at me.

 

    No sleepiness, no eye rubbing, no yawning or stiff muscles.  Just get up and go.  Vampires had it made in the waking up department.

 

    I followed him out the door.  Gabriel took the lead, mentally sniffing Nora out.  He led me downstairs one, two flights.

 

    We found ourselves in a hallway decorated with large bulletin boards covered in tissue paper.  Construction paper art projects were on display here.  I felt my stomach drop seeing the overabundance of glitter and craft glue.

 

    One door stood open, light streaming out into the hallway.  We approached the door, listening carefully.  A low murmur of talking and excited giggles reached our ears.

 

    Gabriel frowned deeply and walked into the room, with me one step behind him.

 

    We were in a room that would pass for my kindergarten classroom quite easily.  The floor was covered in multi-colored throw rugs, and the walls were covered in bright, cheery drawings.  The tables and chair were all low and small.  Low shelves were filled with toys and books.  There were sections, one with kitchen and cooking toys, another with stuffed animals.  At one end of the room was a large round carpet with the ABCs circling the outer edge.  In the center sat Nora, surrounded by a gaggle of young girls.

 

    Nora was sitting cross-legged, a book open in her lap, reading aloud in French.  Her voice had a soft, lilting quality that was utterly compelling.  The group of about ten girls sitting around her all leaned in as they listened raptly.

 

    One child, who couldn't have been older than three, sat in Nora's lap.  She pointed at the pictures in the book as Nora read, babbling in French baby-speak.

 

    As we walked over, Nora looked up.  Her golden eyes sparkled when she saw us.  “Gabriel, A’ngie, you’re awake.”

 

    “You left the room without telling us.” Gabriel said darkly.

 

    “I could not ‘elp it.” Nora said.  “Zomething called me to thiz place.”

 

    “Isn’t there an adult watching these kids?” I wondered aloud, looking around the room.  I spotted Daisy sitting in a chair off to the side, smiling warmly.

 

She got up when I saw her and walked over.  “It’s my turn to watch the little ones.” she explained.  “I’m assumin’ that this one is yours?”

 

    “I’ll explain in a bit.” I said in a low voice.

 

    Nora leaned her head down till her nose just touched the little girl in her lap’s hair.  “Everyone smells so nice down here.  So familiar...”

 

    Gabriel was standing over her the next second, a small white bottle in his hand.  He was holding it out in front of Nora’s face.  “When you are here, you drink this.” he told her.

 

    Nora stared up at him fro a second, before taking the bottle.  “Vhat iz it?” she asked.  She cracked the seal open and twisted off the cap, then made a face.  “It smells ‘orrible.”  She made to hand it back, but Gabriel didn’t take it.

 

    “When you are here, that is what you drink.” he said sternly.  “If you feed from any of these girls, even just a little, you will be killed.”

 

    The girls sitting around Gabriel and Nora looked at one another.  They couldn’t understand what was being said, but then knew that story time was over, so they got up and drifted to the different parts of the room.  The girl in Nora’s lap was still pointing at parts of the book and babbling to herself.

 

    Nora’s expression turned to confusion.  “Feed?”  She looked down at the girl in her lap, then back up at Gabriel.  “I vouldn’t ‘urt any of theze girlz."

 

    Gabriel bent his knees, resting on the balls of his feet, so that he could be eye to eye with Nora.  "Perhaps not directly, but you've been fed child's blood. That's why they smell familiar to you, and why you are in the form of a child now."

    

    "What's going on?" Daisy whispered to me, her voice gaining a worried edge.

 

    "Nora is a vampire." I whispered back.

 

    Daisy's eyes widened.  She looked back over at Nora.  "There's no way.  She looks so tiny."

 

    "I believe I mentioned vampire children in Professor Barnes' class yesterday.  I highly suspect Nora to be one." I said.  “And even though she’s a vampire, I don’t think she could harm anyone.”

 

    “I will admit that she doesn’t look like she could hurt a fly, but papillons use influence to make them look less suspicious, right?”

 

    “While that is true, she had ample opportunity to attack, before you knew she was a vampire, and she chose to read bedtime stories.”

 

    Daisy pinched her bottom lip worriedly.  “That man who came in with you, he is a papillon as well, correct?”

 

    I nodded.  “That’s just Gabriel, he’s my vampire.  I brought him with me from New York.”

 

    Daisy’s eyebrows shot up into her hairline.  “Your papillon?”

 

    I felt my cheeks redden at the other implications my statement could take.  “I mean I’m his caretaker.  I don’t mean, uh, anything else.”  I fidgeted uncomfortably.

 

    Daisy’s expression turned serious.  She placed her hands over mine, looking me right in the eyes.  “I have to call Ms. Brun now, but before I do, I want to warn you.  Papillons killed my grandfather, but I’ve never actually met one before today, so my view of them is somewhat second and third-hand.  I can think about them more abstractly.  But...” she paused and took a breath.  “there are some girls here whose parents or loved ones were murdered right in front of their eyes.  Knowing that papillons are actually allowed to move around in the school could be traumatic to them.  I don’t think it would be wise to tell anyone else about Gabriel and Nora unless you have to.”

 

    I nodded.  “I’ll be careful.  Ms. Brun has already been more than generous to us.” I said feelingly.  “I really want to help the school Great Aunt Katrina founded, especially now that I’ve seen it and the girls here who have already been through so much.  Gabriel has his own reason for being here, but he always keeps his word.”

 

    Daisy gave me a sympathetic look.  “I don’t think I’ve ever met someone who runs into trouble so readily.”  She reached into her pocket and pulled out a cell phone.  “I’m going to call Ms. Brun now.”  She moved off to the side while she dialed.

 

    I walked over to Gabriel and Nora.  Nora’s lap was empty now, and she was grimacing.  “Gabriel made that same face the first time he had to drink that blood.” I told her, avoiding mentioning it was pig’s blood.

 

    She looked down into the empty bottle.  “I don’t like it, but I’ll drink it.  If it meanz that I get to remain ‘ere.”

 

    “I told you I would take you back tonight.” Gabriel reminded her.

 

    Her face fell, but she brightened almost immediately.  “But I vill be able to come back again anozzer time, oui?”

 

    “I can’t promise it will be anytime soon, but I do want to get you away from the Black Rose as soon as possible.”

 

    Nora shook her head.  “I cannot leave Father.  He needs me very much.  It iz enough for me to just visit.”

 

    Gabriel started to object, but was interrupted by Ms Brun, who entered the room flanked by two students.  The girls had loaded crossbows in their hands, but they were thankfully pointed at the floor.

 

    Ms. Brun’s eyes widened when she saw Nora.  She turned to me.  “She looks so...”

 

    “I know.”  I said.  “She’s not what you would expect from a bloodthirsty killing machine.”

 

    Now it was Nora’s eyes that widened.  “‘Killing Machine’?  Vhat iz that?”  She looked back and forth between me and Ms Brun, then she got to her feet and approached the Headmistress.

 

    The girls raised their crossbows, but did not fire.  Nora looked up at Ms. Brun.  She was still wearing my sweatshirt and the sleeves slipped past her wrists, covering her hands. “Vous êtes Mme Brun?” she asked.

 

    “Oui.” Ms. Brun answered with a small nod.

 

    “Mon nom est Nora.”  She held her hand out, sleeve drooping down.  Ms. Brun hesitated, then reached out and clasped Nora’s hand briefly.  “You ‘ave a beautiful school.” Nora switched to English.  She smiled then, her first real smile since I met her last night, and it was like the sun coming out from behind storm clouds; nothing in the world looked more pure or sweet.

 

    “Merci.” Ms. Brun said simply, at a loss for any other words.  The girls at her sides lowered their crossbows.

 

    One of the small girls ambushed Nora then, talking excitedly in French.  She grabbed both of Nora’s hands and tugged her in the direction of the kitchen toys.  Nora turned and followed obediently.

 

    Ms. Brun let out a deep breath and turned to me.  “Who... what, is she?” she asked in amazement.

 

    “She’s just a lonely little girl.” Gabriel said quietly, his hands in his pajama pockets.  “I was just showing her that there was a world outside of her nursery.  I will be returning her to it shortly.”

 

    The headmistress nodded.  “See that you do.  I do not want her presence causing any trouble for my students.  In the mean time, I have a pressing matter for the two of you.”  Her brow creased with worry.  “Kieran has been missing since yesterday morning.  Usually this is nothing unusual, but he does not answer his phone.  I would like you two to go after him and make sure he is all right.”

 

    “Do you know where he went?” I asked.

 

    “He went on a reconnaissance mission, I can give you the address.  If he’s anything like his father, he won’t hesitate to rush headlong into trouble.”

 

    “I can understand your worry.” I said sympathetically.  I pulled my cell phone out of my jeans pocket.  “Put the address in my GPS and we’ll go right over.  I just need some food first, or else I won’t be doing anyone any good.”

 

    Ms. Brun nodded, taking my phone and typing at the keys.  “I also have to bring Nora back to the Manigault tomb.” Gabriel said.  “That should be done first.”

 

    “All right.” I said.  “You go bring Nora back.  I’ll head over to where Kieran was supposed to go, and you can meet me after you drop her off.”

 

    “The potential for danger will be extremely high.” he said simply.

 

    “I’ll make sure I’m armed, and I won’t go rushing into things.” I promised.

 

    He held his hand out to Ms. Brun, for my phone.  She finished saving the address and handed it to him.  He swiped through the menus, then entered a number, then he handed it back to me.

 

    “Is this your number?” I asked in surprise.

 

    “Only call it if things go beyond what you can handle.” he warned.  “I don’t want you calling just to chat.”

 

    I smiled at him in amusement.  “I’ll be sure to use this responsibly.” I said, remembering the cemetery, when he told me that I was all that he had left.  Having someone to argue and bicker with was better than being alone.

 

    I turned and held my hand out to Nora.  “It’s time to go.”

 

    Nora skipped over to me, peering out from under a giant straw hat, decorated with paper flowers.  She took my hand and swept the hat off of her head.  She turned to the girls, speaking in French.  The girls groaned collectively.  She reassured them soothingly.  One of the girls ran over, pressing something into Nora’s hand.  She looked into her fist, then back at the girls.  She smiled her sunny smile again.  “Merci.”

 

    The girls waved as we left.  “I ‘ope I can come back zoon.” Nora said, her smile turning soft.

 

    “I hope so, too.” I told her.

 

12: 12 - Shot in the Dark

    While Evangeline took care of sustenance, I decided to make haste and return Nora to her home.  I wanted to do this quickly, so as not to let doubt have a chance to settle in my chest.

 

    We left through the window, so Nora would not be observed by any of the other students.  So far, most of the student body was unaware that there were vampires residing in the school, friendly or not.

 

    I carried Nora, as her tiny legs were not as fast as mine, and she had little experience jumping from rooftop to rooftop.

 

    We climbed up high and the whole of Paris lay before us.  It had changed greatly over the centuries, and I was again reminded of how much I had missed while I was locked away.

 

    “Thank you for bringing me there, Gabriel.” Nora said, switching back to French now that we had left Evangeline behind.  “The school is wonderful, so many people all learning in one place, and the bigger ones looking after the little ones.”  Her expression turned wistful, and she changed the subject.  “Angie is nice as well.  She is kind and very pretty.”

 

    “Don’t be fooled.” I told her.  “She doesn’t normally wear girl’s clothes.”

 

    Nora smiled, it was becoming a habit for her.  “You are funny.  I like you a lot as well.  I wish I could stay out a bit longer.”

 

    “I don’t have to take you back.”  Doubt slithered into my chest.  How could I take her back to that place?  Nora, my wife, had run headlong from it, seizing her first chance to get away, which had been me, that had come along.  “I could find you another place to stay.  We could even leave Paris.”

 

    Nora’s eyes widened in horror.  “No, I could never do that.” she said, shaking her head.

 

    “You don’t have to be afraid of your father, or the Manigaults.” I said fiercely.  “I promise that I will protect you from them.”

 

    Nora continued to shake her head.  “You are very sweet to say that, but you are mistaken.  My place is at home with Father, and Véronique, and the others.  We may not be a family like yours, but we are still a family.”

 

    “Family?” I asked.  What family?  My oldest son is dead, my wife is dead, and my youngest son barely speaks to me.  I don’t have a family anymore.” I said bitterly.

 

    She smiled kindly.  “I think you are not seeing the whole picture.  You have someone who is close to you now, yes?”

 

    I frowned at the little girl.  “You’re talking about Evangeline.  This time you are the one who is mistaken.”

 

    She shook her head, her curls bouncing in front of her face.  “I saw it myself.  The two of you share a room.”

 

    “That’s because Headmistress Brun does not trust me.  Back in America, I have my own room.”

 

    “But you still share a house, yes?”

 

    “...yes.”  I frowned.  “Only because the deed is in Evangeline’s name.  It’s technically my house.”  I was still sore about that, mostly because Lucien would not transfer the deed over to me.

 

    “You are making excuses.” she teased.

 

    “Or she’s just more of a hassle than I am willing to deal with.” I grumbled.

 

    “Is that not what family is?”

 

    I twitched an eyebrow.  “You have a funny way of looking at the world.”

 

    “Of course!  Before last night I had never seen it!”

 

    “Touche.”

 

    We reached the cemetery later than I had expected, mostly because I dawdled.  I was more reluctant to bring her back than ever.  I wanted so much to save her from her situation, but how could I save someone who didn’t want to be saved?

 

    This Nora was my salvation.  I could feel it down in my very bones.  If I could just make her happy, then I could make up for what I had done to Nora.  I could finally forgive myself.

 

    I set her down in front of the Manigault tomb.  “Listen closely.” I said, then carefully repeated my phone number to her.  “If you want me to come and get you, for whatever reason, just call me and let me know.”

 

    She gave me a coy look.  “What happens if Angie and I call you at the same time?”  She had been listening to the earlier exchange between Evangeline and I, it seemed.

 

    “Evangeline can take care of herself.” I said at once.

 

    “Ah, but so can I.”  She crawled through the busted door.  “Goodbye Gabriel, I will see you again soon.”

 

    “Goodbye Nora.” I said quietly.  I just stood there and let her go, even though it could be the last time I would ever see her.  I let my salvation go, because that was what she wanted.

 

    “Oh, and good luck.” she said before disappearing down the steps.

 

    It was then that I felt a presence, seemingly from all around me.  I half-turned, trying to pick up the exact location.  Suddenly, the ground erupted under me, a viscous black shape spewing out from the dirt.

 

    It wrapped itself around each of my calves, trying to pull me down.  I recognized it as the same type of shadow monster that had attacked the school on my first night.  Great, and not one shred of silver anywhere around me.

 

    I tried attacking it with my claws.  I sliced through easily, but it just coalesced and wrapped around my hands.  I pulled on it, but it just stretched, never letting me go.

 

    It was at that moment, that my phone in my back pocket rang.  It was in my back pocket, where I couldn’t reach it.

 

This was turning out to be a hell of a night.

 

    ********

 

    The early summer night air was clear and smelled fresh and pleasant.  I decided against taking a cab.  I wouldn’t be able to pronounce my destination.  Besides, I wanted to try out the GPS on my new phone.

 

    It didn’t look that far away.  I bet I could walk it.

 

    As I walked, I wondered what Kieran could be up to.  He might be on reconnaissance, and unable to use his phone without giving himself away.  I didn’t think he was in any real trouble.  He was a hunter, and a pretty good shot, and he didn’t seem to lack weapons in that long coat of his.  I was confident he could take care of himself.

 

    Meanwhile I was walking around in Paris.  I found myself in awe of the City of Lights.  I was used to big cities, living so close to Manhattan, but Paris had been around for centuries.  It was an old city.  There were sleek, modern buildings next to historical sites that were probably older than Gabriel.  It was a grand mixture of old and new and I felt it would take a lifetime to absorb all of it.

 

    As I had thought, Kieran’s last known location wasn’t very far.  That was somewhat troubling, that there was suspected vampire activity so close to the school, but that was probably normal under the circumstances.  If you ran a vampire mafia like the Black Rose, a whole school of future hunters must really be a thorn in your side.

 

    The address led me to what was unmistakeably a bar.  I wasn’t sure what they were called in French, but the look of it was pretty obvious.  The lights were low and the windows were small.  Neon signs decorated the outside, a few of them I recognized as American beers.

 

    I walked up to the door and put my hand on the latch.  It didn’t look like a dangerous place, only dark.  Would it be okay to just walk right in?  I had my driver’s license on me, so why not?

 

    I stepped inside, preparing for a scene out of a movie, where everything stopped and all eyes turned to me.  To my relief, my presence was pretty much unnoticed.

 

    The bartender spotted me.  He was an older gentleman with salt and pepper hair, whose whole face crinkled as he smiled at me.  “‘Ello pretty American tourist.” he said appreciatively.

 

    “Is it that obvious?” I asked wryly.

 

    “Your shirt says you are a fan of the Yankees.” he smiled again.

 

    I looked down at my jeans and sweatshirt.  “Oh well.  So much for blending in.”

 

    “What will you ‘ave?”

 

    “I’m looking for someone.  A young man.”

 

    The bartender smiled broadly.  He waved his hands to the rest of the bar.  “Take your pick.”

 

    I smiled, blushing slightly.  I walked up to the bar and lowered my voice.  “I mean I’m looking for a friend of mine.  He’s tall, dark hair, wears a long coat.”

 

    “Hmmm, I dunno.” He tapped his chin thoughtfully.

 

    “While you think, why don’t you get me a drink?”  I gave him the sweetest smile I could muster while I pulled out my wallet and put it down on the counter.

 

    “All right!  What will you ‘ave?  I ‘ave many beers.  Most variety this side of Paris.”

 

    I looked down the long line of taps behind the bar.  “I can see that, it’s an impressive display.  Give me something local.”

 

    He pulled me a pint and watched as I took a tentative sip.  I smiled at him reassuringly, then he said.  “So, what else can you tell me about this young man of yours?”

 

    “He has an eye patch.” I said after I had swallowed.  I wasn’t a drinker by any measure, and beer was usually at the bottom of my list, but this one wasn’t half bad.  It was dark with a deep, almost nutty flavor.

 

    “Ah, I think I know who you are talking about!  ‘E was in ‘ere just last night.”

 

    I nodded as I took another drink from my glass.  “Did he mention where he was going, or if he talked to anyone?”

 

    “‘E was speaking to another gentleman in the back.  They were ‘aving a serious conversation, and both paid in cash.  That is all I know.”

 

    “Well, darn.” I huffed.  My trail had already gone cold.

 

    “You can ask the gentleman he was speaking to.  He came in just an hour before you did.”  The bartender nodded to the back.

 

    “Thank you, I think I will.” I said, brightening.  “After I finish my drink.”  The bartender smiled.  Then he went to take care of some other customers.

 

    As soon as I was left to my own devices, one of the other patrons approached me, sitting down on the stool next to me.  “You are American, yes?” he asked, his English broken.

 

    I nodded.  “New York, actually.”

 

    His eyes widened in delight and surprise.  “You know ,many, many vamous people, yes?”

 

    I shook my head.  “No, not-” I began, but he cut me off.

 

    “You know Britney Spears?” he asked excitedly.

 

I shook my head.  “I don‘t think she lives in New York.”

 

“You know Madonna, yes?”  I shook my head again.  “Vhat about Desyre?”

 

“Desyre?” I asked.  “I don’t think I’ve even heard of her.”

 

He looked very surprised.  “Desyre lives in New York!  I saw ‘er on the TV.”

 

“I’ll take your word for it.”  My drink was done, so I pushed away from the bar.  “Good evening.” I said as I headed for the back.

 

I looked around, wondering if I was going to have to have the bartender point out the gentleman Kieran had been talking to last night for me, but the back room was empty except for one man, who sat at a table alone.

 

He was a very old man, thin and wrinkled.  He sat up straight, but his hands trembled slightly around his full pint glass.  His eyes were a watery brown, but they followed me sharply as I approached.

 

“Greetings.” I said with a smile.  The man merely looked at me, not speaking.  “Uh, Bonjour?” I tried again.

 

“I can speak English.” the man grumbled, turning to his glass.

 

I sat in the chair opposite him.  He gave me a scandalized look.  “I’m just going to take a moment of your time, Sir.” I reassured him.  “You were seen talking to a friend of mine last night.  I haven’t heard back from him since then and I wanted to check up on him.”

 

The old man’s eyes narrowed suspiciously.  “What is your friend’s name?”

 

“Kieran.” I answered.

 

The old man gave me a long look.  “Why are you looking for him?”

 

“His mother is very worried about him.” I said seriously.

 

He seemed to consider what I was saying.  “One more question.  Do you know who I am?”

 

I shook my head.  “Not a clue.”

 

“That is good.” he said approvingly.  He relaxed a little.  “I did speak with him last evening.”

 

“I’m not going to ask what about, just where he went after.”

 

“He followed a group as they left.”

 

“Did you see where they went?” I pressed.

 

“I know where they were going.”  He picked up a napkin from the table.  I hurriedly grabbed a pen from my pocket and offered it to him.  His eyes fell to my side.  “Where did you get that?”

 

I pushed down my sweatshirt, hiding my silver gun at my hip.  “I inherited it.” I answered vaguely.

 

He pulled out a large silk handkerchief and held his hand.  “Let me see it.”

 

I shook my head.  “I’m not that naive.”

 

He shook his hand in the air impatiently.  “I won’t hurt you, child.  I just want to see if you’ve been taking good care of her.”

 

“You’ll just have to take my assurances.” I said firmly.  This guy was a gun nut it seemed, which might explain why Kieran was speaking with him.  “Just tell me where Kieran went.”

 

The old man gave up with a sigh.  He took my pen and scribbled on the napkin.  Then he tossed it feebly at me.  “Go on your way.”

 

I stood up.  “Thank you.” I said simply.  “I will leave you to enjoy your drink in peace.”

 

“Bah, I do not drink.  The bartender insists that I buy something if I am to meet with people here.”  He pushed it away.  “You take it, with my blessing.”

 

“No, I think I’ve had enough.” I told him as I walked past.  The pint I had earlier had worked it’s way through my system, giving me a pleasant buzz.  “I’ll take your blessing alone.”

 

I passed through the front room.  The bartender was busy, but my friend at the bar waved to me.  “You know Christina Aguilera?” he asked.  I laughed as I passed him and exited the bar.

 

The next address I would need a cab to reach.  I hailed one down and handed the driver the napkin.  He gave me a dubious look, so I handed him fifty euros.  He took the money amicably and we were on our way.

 

The car trip took over an hour, and we moved into Paris’ equivalent of ‘the bad part of town’.  I supposed that the entire city couldn’t be all magical ruins and cafes.  The cabbie dropped me off, then hurried back into the heart of the city.

 

I looked around, taking stock of my surroundings.  I was right near the river, the water gleaming under the moonlight.  There were warehouses here, probably storing goods transported along the river.  It was pretty dark, and deserted.

 

Erring on the side of caution, I decided to give Gabriel a ring.  My confidence in my abilities to defend myself only stretched so far and this place practically screamed danger.

 

There was no answer, of course.  When the voicemail picked up, I just hung up.  Looks like I was on my own for now.  I unholstered my gun and held it at my side as I walked slowly along the river.

 

There was no sign of Kieran, or anyone else, along the river.  I headed over to the warehouses.  There were half a dozen in this area, and I couldn’t check all of them in any reasonable amount of time.  I looked around for some clue or sign that Kieran had been here at all.

 

In the distance, I heard gunfire.  Well, that was a start.  I hurried over to the warehouse it was coming from.  I could make out muzzle flashes though a dirty window.  Okay, I really needed Gabriel here now.  I pulled out my phone and dialed his number again.

 

It rang and rang, until the voicemail picked up again.  I pocketed my phone in frustration.  What had been the point in getting me a phone and giving me his number in the first place?

 

Worry ate at my stomach.  Perhaps the Manigaults had been waiting for Gabriel when he got back to the cemetery.  It made sense.  I hoped nothing had happened to him.

 

Worrying about Gabriel was a waste of effort for all the good it would do.  It would make no difference if I cared or not.  Right now, I had to focus on Kieran’s disappearance.

 

The window next to me shattered as a black shape flew out of it.  I ducked down, avoiding the rain of glass.  The shape turned out to be a body, lifeless and still.  After a rough glance I decided it wasn’t Kieran.  That was a good sign, I supposed.

 

I peered carefully over the window ledge, gun at the ready.  The interior was pitch black, except for a strange violet light.  It was small and bright, unmoving.  As I watched, it suddenly went out.  I ducked to the side, away from the window.

 

Okay, that was weird.  What was I walking into?  I back up, along the warehouse wall, keeping an ear out.

 

I backed right up into a solid object.  “Careful.” it cautioned cheerfully.  “I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”

 

I whirled around.  “Kieran!” I hissed, putting a finger over my mouth.  “Oh my god, keep your voice down!”

 

“What’s wrong?” he asked, not bothering at all to keep his voice down.

 

“Someone was just thrown out a window.” I whispered.  “And I saw this strange light in the warehouse.”

 

Kieran looked over my shoulder and the figure lying on the ground.  “That was me.  I threw that papillon out the window when I heard someone outside.”  His brow wrinkled in confusion.  “I didn’t see any light.”

 

I gaped at him, then recovered with a jolt.  “You almost hit me with a dead vampire!” I exclaimed.

 

“What were you doing lurking around outside?” he asked.

 

“I was looking for you, of course!”  I punched him lightly in the stomach.  “You haven’t been answering your phone.”

 

He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a busted cellphone.  “It was broken at some point, but I’m not sure when.  It has been a hectic night.”  He smiled at me cheerfully.  “But, I am really happy it broke.”

 

“What?  Why?”

 

“Because you cared enough to come and retrieve me.”

 

I stared at him for a moment, waiting for the punchline.  Then I laughed.  “Stupid, you’re mother has been worried sick.”

 

He leaned his face close to mine.  “Oh?  So you came all this way because Mother asked you?”  He sniffed audibly.  “Are you drunk?”

 

“Of course not.  I had one beer.” I raised up one hand to push him away, but he caught my wrist.  “Kieran...”

 

“Thank you for coming to rescue me.” he said fondly.  He cupped my cheek with his free palm.  His hands were warm and I could feel his breath on my face.

 

My heartbeat quickened and my breath hitched.  Also, butterflies seemed to have taken up residence in my stomach.  “You’re welcome.” I said nervously, not looking directly at him.  I focused my attention on the ground.  “Though I can see I wasn’t really much help.”

 

He kissed me then, a real, full kiss, a thousand times longer than the peck he had given me at the airport.  I didn’t return the kiss, but I didn’t pull away either.  I was caught somewhere in the middle, not even entirely sure that this was really happening.

 

“Was this really why you called me?” Gabriel’s dry voice came from above.  “If you wanted to make me sick, surely there are simpler methods at your disposal.”

 

I pulled away from Kieran, my cheeks flaming, and looked up.  Gabriel was perched up on the roof of the warehouse next door.  “I found Kieran.” I blurted out stupidly.

 

“I can see that.”  Gabriel just down to the ground lightly.

 

He looked a complete mess.  His shirt was ripped and he was covered in black smudges.  “Gabriel, what on earth happened to you?” I asked anxiously, hurrying over.  “Were you attacked, why weren’t you answering your phone?”

 

He pulled out his phone, which was covered in what looked like black sludge.  He snapped his wrist, throwing some of the sludge to the ground with a wet splat.  He looked back at me and gave me a strange look.  “Are you drunk?” he asked.

 

I rolled my eyes.  “I had one beer.  Seriously though, what happened to you?  Were you attacked?”

 

Gabriel’s eyes narrowed.  “I’d rather not talk about it.” he said darkly.  I started to protest, but he cut me off.  “Really, I’d rather put the whole thing behind me.  Also, I want to get back and take a shower as soon as possible.”

 

“That’s fine, then.” Kieran said behind me.  “Angie and I will meet you back at the school.  My car is parked nearby.”

 

“I could come with you.” Gabriel said, his voice turning a few degrees cooler.

 

“Honestly, in the state you are in, you’ll ruin the upholstery.” Kieran said, just as coolly.  He put a hand on my shoulder and led me away.  I looked back at Gabriel, who was staring at Kieran, his expression unreadable.

 

As we approached Kieran’s car I shrugged his hand off my shoulder.  “Kieran, I know things are different in France, but I’m not used to guys being so familiar with me.”

 

His expression clouded over.  “You don’t like me.”

 

I held up both hands placatingly.  “That’s not true.  I don’t know if I like you.  I think we should talk a bit more before you start...”  My cheeks reddened again as I stumbled over the next word.  “k-kissing me.  When you think about it, you really don’t know much about me.”

 

“I’m a good judge of character.” he said.  “And, you are also very beautiful.”

 

My blush deepened.  Dammit, why did he have to make this more difficult?  “Look, I’m really not looking for anyone right now...”

 

He sighed loudly, pulling out his car keys.  “I promise to back off a little, but please don’t give me that tired speech.”  He unlocked the passenger side door.

 

“It is not a tired speech.” I said indignantly.  “I don’t go around kissing random guys.”

 

Kieran smiled.  “You are even more beautiful when you’re angry.”  He opened the door and gestured inside.

 

I blinked at him.  “You’re absolutely hopeless.” I decided then.  I gave up and got into the car.  It had been a short, but tiring night, and I had a feeling it wasn’t over yet.

 

13: 13 - Kill Gabriel

    The ooze was covering my body slowly, but steadily.  My struggles hindered it only slightly as it moved up from my hands and feet.  Tendrils of black sludge continued to rise up from the ground, wrapping themselves around my shoulders, my knees.  One thick arm wound around my torso, pulling me towards the ground.

 

    I gritted my teeth as I fought against it.  With the return of my vitality I had considerable strength at my disposal, but no leverage with which to use it.  I was fighting a massive blob of gelatin; my blows had no effect.

 

    I needed to think, to come up with something clever to defeat this monstrosity, the trouble was that I was using all of my faculties just fighting for my life.

 

    What was this stuff?  Where had it come from?  I wracked my brain, trying to think clearly.  Back at the school I had sensed something about it.  It was vampiric in nature, and something else.  I had passed out then or else I would remember!

 

    It moved, but it wasn’t alive in the same way humans and vampires were.  Perhaps it was like a plant.  I got an idea then.

 

    I slowly drew in a deep breath, pulling in more than just oxygen, I pulled in the life force of the things around me.  It was a small amount to humans and animals, but devastating to simpler life forms like plants.  Perhaps...

 

    The sludge spasmed, instead of losing energy it seemed to gain vigor.  It stopped trying to pull me to the ground, Instead pulling my hands and feet away from each other, till I was spread eagle, my limbs pulled taut.

 

    The sludge continued pulling, trying to rip me in half, but I was tougher than that.  I could feel my joints creak under the strain, but I could not be damaged in this way.  Meanwhile, I had affected it with my breath.  I inhaled again.

 

    The ooze spasmed again, this time lashing out by covering my mouth with one thick tendril.  The smell was revolting and I retched, my struggles renewed with vigor.

 

    I wasn’t sure exactly how long I struggled; it felt like an eternity.  A battle of strength that would rival that of the oyster and the starfish.  My phone started to ring again, so I knew I had been here a while.

 

    The body of sludge reared up, turning me upside down.  I felt the phone slip from my back pocket and turned to it as it fell into the sludge.  A picture of Evangeline flashed on the screen before it was enveloped in the goo.

 

    The picture had been taken by Calypso.  It had become an amusement of hers to take pictures of Evangeline doing mundane tasks around the house and send them to my phone.  The one I had set to her caller ID was of her trying to eat a hamburger while simultaneously trying to shield herself with one hand against Calypso’s voyeurism.  It was a completely unflattering picture and I had found it amusing in it’s small way.

 

    Now, I lunged for the phone, fighting tooth and nail as it sank further away from me.  It was still ringing, the sound becoming more and more muffled.  If I could reach it, answer it, perhaps I could shout and have Evangeline come here with some silver.

 

    But it was futile, the phone was silenced, lost in the miasma.  My struggles only allowed it to cover me more tightly.  As one muscle it jerked, pushing me into the ground with tremendous force.  Then it oozed over me, pressing my body into the ground.  It covered my head and I could no longer see or hear.

 

    I clawed blindly, desperately trying to break it’s grip.  I managed to get my head free, and was startled to see someone standing over me.

 

    One high-heeled shoe was inches from my face.  My eyes travelled up a shapely leg to it’s owner, Véronique.  She looked down at me in cold disgust, like I was a bug about to be crushed underfoot.  “You are Gabriel?” she asked.  My lungs were far to compressed to force words out, so I gurgled incoherently.  “Father sent assassins to America to dispose of you.  I asked, no begged, to go with them, but I was told to remain here and watch over the new Nora.  How I have dreamed of this moment, of crushing the life out of you, of giving you the slow, painful death you deserve.”  Her gaze were filled with a loathing that was beyond words.

 

    “You thought you could come back and steal from us again.  To take Nora from her father again.”  Her eyes narrowed and her voice lowered to a deadly whisper.  “You killed my sister, and now I shall enjoy killing you.”

 

    Nora’s sister.  My Nora’s sister.  Before today I hadn’t known she existed, but here she was now, eagerly killing me.  Had Nora kept up with her after we left Paris those two centuries ago?  She had been so eager to leave it all behind, that I never realized that there would be those that would miss her.

 

    While Véronique had good reason to wish me dead, I wasn’t going to lie down and take it.  Perhaps a day ago I would have succumbed to the darkness that was now literally pressing down on me, but not now.  Not now that I’d found my salvation.

 

    It would take a very long time for the black blob to crush me to the point of killing me.  Slow and painful was the point.  I had time to think, to withdraw into myself, seeking some way out of this predicament.  I had to possess some strength or ability that could subdue this monster.

 

    The problem was my memory.  I hadn’t attained a new ability in over fifty years, during a time when I buried every important memory I had.  I didn’t have the energy right now to try to recall an ability I hadn’t used in all that time.

 

    There was the new talent I had acquired most recently, from Montblanc.  It was there, in a corner of my mind, waiting to be explored.  I could put all of my energy, my blood, into invoking it, but would I be able to control it?  I could easily tear myself apart trying.

 

    It was that or be ground slowly into dust.  I decided to try, concentrating all of my energy on the heavy blob covering me.  I wanted to push it off, to get it away.  It was awful, rotten and dirty, and I didn’t want it touching me anymore.

 

    A shiver went through the blob, a ripple.

 

    Then it exploded.

 

    Pieces of it flew in all directions, black rain spattered down from the sky.  I caught my phone as I got to my feet, tucking it safely back in my pocket.

 

    Véronique stared at me in impotent fury.  She did not attack me, though her whole body shook with rage.  I waited, tensed, for her next move.  She raised one hand and snapped her fingers, vanishing into thin air.

 

    The minute pieces of ooze that covered every available surface in ten meters was beginning to quiver.  I decided that retreat was the better part of valour and launched myself into the air.  Hopping from tomb to tomb, I made my way swiftly out of the cemetery.

 

    Evangeline was my priority now.  She must have run into some danger while searching for Kieran, or else she wouldn’t have called.

 

    She wasn’t very far from my location at all.  It would only take fifteen minutes at the most to get to her, barring any other diversions.

 

    I paused at the top of a particularly tall building, centering myself, eyes closed.  I could feel a tug, a mental pull in her direction.

 

    I opened my eyes, realizing what I was doing.  It felt completely natural to be able to sense where she was, just because I wanted to.  It was a familiar feeling, so much so that I hadn’t realized that I had no idea why I could do it.

 

    It seems at least one of my lost abilities had found itself.  I smiled to myself, then continued moving, keeping mostly to the rooftops.  I wasn’t going to walk around on the street covered in black sludge.

 

    My internal compass drew me further and further away from the tourist driven parts of the city, the part with warehouses and factories.  Also, closer to the river, I saw with some unease.

 

    Large bodies of water filled me with a dull terror that buzzed around in my head while I was anywhere near them.  I would still be able to function, as long as the river kept it’s distance.

 

    I surveyed the rest of the area.  The large, unmarked buildings would make an excellent cover for any gang-like vampiric activities, but I found it hard to believe they would set up base so near water.  Though, on reflection, it was something hunters wouldn’t expect.

 

    I heard the crash of a window being shattered, and Evangeline’s voice to my left, so I headed that way.  Upon my arrival I found that she was in no danger, from vampires anyway.

 

    “Was this really why you called me?” I called down to her.  “If you wanted to make me sick, surely there are simpler methods at your disposal.”

 

She pulled away from Kieran and looked up at me, her cheeks flushed with blood.  “I found Kieran.” She blurted out.

 

“I can see that.”  I joined her at ground level.  My eyes were on Kieran, who was positively glaring at me.  He wasn’t too happy with my interruption and I wasn’t sorry for him in the least.

 

“Gabriel, what on earth happened to you?” Evangeline asked, anxiety making her voice go squeaky.  “Were you attacked, why weren’t you answering your phone?”

 

I pulled out my phone before she tried touching me.  It was still covered in black sludge, which trembled slightly on it’s own.  I flicked it off, letting it splatter on the ground.  “Are you drunk?” I asked her, detecting a hint of alcohol in the air and eager for a change of subject..

 

She rolled my eyes at me, which I thought was probably her most annoying expression.  “I had one beer.  Seriously though, what happened to you?  Were you attacked?”  Her refusal to be railroaded was her most annoying personality trait.  I hated how the two always seemed to come at the same time.

 

“I’d rather not talk about it.” I insisted.  She started to protest, but I couldn’t take any more so I cut her off.  “Really, I’d rather put the whole thing behind me.  Also, I want to get back and take a shower as soon as possible.”  Not even graveyard dirt had made me feel as filthy as this sludge did.  Getting out of my hair would take half the night.

 

“That’s fine, then.” Kieran said, much too cheerfully.  “Angie and I will meet you back at the school.  My car is parked nearby.”

 

I felt a wave of malice emanate from him.  It was more powerful than a human could normally muster, and it seemed he was pushing it in my direction.  If I didn’t know better, I would call it a primitive form of influence.

 

“I could come with you.” I offered, dropping my voice a few degrees.  It would be interesting to see how this malice manifested itself.

 

“Honestly, in the state you are in, you’ll ruin the upholstery.” Kieran replied offhandedly.  He put a hand on Evangeline’s shoulder and led her away.  She turned to look at me questioningly, but I kept my eyes on Kieran.  I did not like him.  His whole cheerful personality was just a cleverly designed facade.  It covered him like armor, so that while I knew it was there, I could not pierce through and see the person inside.

 

I turned away and let them walk off.  I had other things to think about.  Nora should be safe, but it was clear that the Manigaults were after me.  Véronique had mentioned assassins being sent back to America, to my home.

 

I dialed Calypso’s number on my phone, hoping it still worked.  The call went through and she picked up on the second ring.  “Gabriel, I’m genuinely surprised.  To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

 

“Have you seen anyone strange near the house?” I asked her.

 

“Do you mean literally, or mentally?” she asked cryptically.

 

I closed my eyes, gathering what remained of my patience.  “Both.”

 

“No, but I’ll keep my antenna up.  Right now I’m having this really wild party...”

 

I knew she was baiting me, but I couldn’t let that go.  “You’re not.  I told you before I left, no parties.”

 

“Did you?  I don’t remember...  Uh oh, I think someone threw up on your bed.”

 

“I’m hanging up now.”

 

“No... tell me how Angie’s doing.” she whined.

 

I glanced back over at Evangeline, who was talking with Kieran outside of his car.  She didn’t look happy.  “She’s still alive.” I answered flatly.

 

“Oooo, someone sounds grumpy.  Don’t like the new boy moving in on your turf?”

 

I started to roll my eyes, then stopped myself.  Perfect, now I was picking up bad habits.  “What turf?  I don’t know what you are talking about.”

 

“We’ll see about that.” Calypso said smugly.  There was something in her voice... she knew something I didn’t.

 

“What do you know?  What’s going to happen?”  There was a tiny click as she hung up.

 

I was so lost in my frustration that I didn’t sense the presence behind me until it was too late.  I had just enough time to half turn my head before a fist connected with the side of my head strongly, sending me flying.

 

I landed on my rear, skidding backwards.  My phone slipped from my hand and bounced off the pavement with a sickening crunch.  My attacker stood over me, a tall vampire.  He wore a black t-shirt over a muscular frame.  His eyes shone red under his short, dark hair.  “You are the one who killed Nora, yes?” he asked in French.

 

Not again.  This was just going to keep happening, wasn’t it?  How did they keep finding me?  “Yes.” I answered, springing to my feet.  I attacked then, landing some strong punches in the center of the vampire’s chest, but my blows didn’t faze him.  His body was far sturdier than anything I had ever seen.  It felt like I was punching concrete.

 

The vampire grabbed my arm and yanked me off my feet easily.  He threw me like I was a toy.  I sailed out, over the river, before falling like a stone.

 

I broke through the surface of the water and panic seized me at one.  I scrambled wildly.  Swimming was a skill I had never bothered to learn and my head went under.  I had the sense to close my mouth, but the water still penetrated my nose, burning the more sensitive tissues immediately.

It seared my eyes and ears, pressing on my lips.  I struggled, but it forced itself into my mouth.  The intense pain that followed made my consciousness flicker like a candle flame.  I felt myself slipping away and I couldn’t stop it.  Darkness surrounded me and I knew no more.

xxXXXxxx

​

    “Before I go anywhere, are you going to tell me what you were doing all the way out here?” I asked.

 

    “I don’t think I will.” Kieran said with a smile, still holding the passenger door open for me.  I crossed my arms over my chest and gave him a long look.  Kieran let go of the door, but his smile didn’t waver.  “You will not find it pleasant to hear.”

 

    “I’ll take my chances.”

 

    He reached into a pocket, then handed me a small white card.  I took it from him, examining it.  It was emblazoned with the silhouette of a single rose.  I turned it over.  Two lines were typed neatly on the back: Gabriel has returned to Paris.  Kill him.

 

    “Gabriel?”  I looked back at Kieran.  “You mean...” I gestured with the card, pointing at my chest.

 

    “Your Gabriel, yes.” Kieran replied.  “He’s caused a bit of a ruckus among the Black Rose.  In their haste to remove him from Paris, they’re making mistakes.”

 

    “You’re happy about this.” I accused him.

 

    He shrugged.  “Of course.  It’s drawn focus away from the school and made it easier for me to track down some of the more dangerous members.”  He pulled more cards from his coat.

 

    “Just how many of these are there?” I asked in growing alarm.

 

    “I’ve found dozens.  There’s probably hundreds all over the city.”

 

    I let out a shallow breath and was having trouble drawing another.  “Gabriel’s in danger, every vampire in the city is after him.”  I turned back to Gabriel, just in time to see a large vampire attack him from behind.

 

    The fight was quick, and Gabriel was the one who lost.  As he flew through the air, I started running towards the river.  Gabriel hit the water hard, then sank quickly.

 

    Gunshots sounded behind me.  I spun around.  Kieran wielded dual pistols, firing rapidly into the large vampire.  I turned away.  Kieran could take care of himself, meanwhile Gabriel was drowning.

 

    I pulled off my sweatshirt and tossed it to the side.  I removed my sneakers next.  “Angie, get away from there!” Kieran called to me over the gunshots.  “He’s already gone!”

 

    I ignored him.  Gabriel showered regularly.  Water didn’t affect him the way it would younger vampires.  His age made him resistant.  There was still time.

 

    I dove off the edge of the pier, cutting into the water cleanly.  During summer vacations in High School I had worked as a lifeguard at the community pool, I wasn’t an exceptional swimmer, but I knew how to pull someone out of water.

 

    I swam out to where Gabriel had disappeared under the water, adjusting for the speed of the current.  Then I took a deep breath and dove down.

 

    The water was black and murky.  I couldn’t find him before I had to return to the surface for air.  I took another lungful and dove back down.  On my second attempt, I managed to grab onto his arm.  I sank further down to him, wrapping my arm around his chest.

 

    Swimming back to the surface with Gabriel was an arduous task.  He was more than just a dead weight, he was heavier than most people his size.

 

    As the seconds ticked by my lungs burned, aching for air, but I wasn’t going to let him go.  We ascended painfully slowly, my limbs growing heavier and heavier.  My body was about to give out, but I put everything I had left into one final push, and my head was clear.

 

    I drew in deep ragged breaths, choking on water and air.  Adrenaline coursed through my veins and I fought to get to land.  We passed under a pier and strong hands grabbed my arm and hauled me up.

 

    Kieran pulled me out of the water.  I stumbled, then fell to my knees, breathing hard.  “Get Gabriel.” I said hoarsely between gasps.

 

    “I’ve already got him.” Kieran grunted.  He dumped Gabriel’s lifeless body onto the dock next to me.  “I’m afraid it’s too late.”

 

    “He always looks like that.” I answered flippantly, thought I couldn’t cover the worry in my voice.  Gabriel’s skin was paler than normal, and he wasn’t moving.  “He’ll heal.”  I pushed my sopping hair out of my face.

 

    “He has water is in his lungs.”  Kieran said doubtfully.  “His skin might be tough, but it’ll burn through his insides.  If it hasn’t already.  No amount of healing will make it go away.”

 

    “Then I’ll get it out of him.”  I turned Gabriel over, onto his chest.  I braced both hands on his back and leaned all my weight onto him.

 

    Red-tinged water poured out from his mouth and nose.  I gritted my teeth, keeping pressure on his back.  Kieran sighed and placed his hands over mine, adding his weight.  Finally the flow of water stopped and I turned Gabriel back over.  “Give him a bit to heal.” I said, wiping dripping water from my face with my hands.

 

    “We shall see.”

 

    After a full minute, Gabriel still didn’t stir.  In frustration, I slapped him across the face.  He turned onto his side then, and groaned.

 

    Relief flooded my muscles, finally allowing me to relax.  “You scared me for a second there.” I told Gabriel frankly.

 

    “I was pretty terrified myself.” he answered huskily, sitting up.  He coughed up a little more water, though it was mostly blood.  “I never want to go through that again.”

 

    The night air brushed against my bare arms and cut right through my wet clothes.  I realized now that I had been shivering since I got out of the water, and now my teeth were starting to chatter.  “I have a blanket in the trunk.” Kieran said gently.  “You do not want to get sick.”

 

    I let him help me to my feet.  Gabriel got to his feet as well.  He pushed his hair out of his eyes and made a face.  “Hopefully I can stand to take a shower after this.” he commented.

 

    “You’re welcome.” I told him, though my chatter made me stutter.

 

    He paused, his hand still in his hair.  “I’m lousy at saying thank you.”

 

    “I noticed.  Will I be getting a phone this time, too?”  My eyes widened.  “My phone!  I better make sure it’s okay.”

 

    I hurried over to where I had tossed my sweatshirt and shoes, while Gabriel followed Kieran to the car.  I pulled my phone out of the sweatshirt’s pocket and and was relieved to see that the screen wasn’t cracked.  In fact, it wasn’t damaged at all, because it rang while I was holding it.

 

    I pushed my wet hair to the side and answered it.  “Hello?”

 

    A sweet, melodic voice came from the phone, singing in French.

 

    “Who is this?” I asked in confusion.  I checked the caller ID, but didn’t recognize the number.

 

    As I continued to listen. the song wound its way around my mind, till all other thoughts were quieted.  I felt a pull, deep in my chest.  I stood up slowly, angling towards that pull.

 

    In the shadow of one of the warehouses, I saw a figure standing.  It was a black silhouette with messy hair and deep red eyes.  “I know you...” I whispered softly.

 

    I walked towards the figure, the phone clamped to my ear.  The song continued, and now I couldn’t bear to be without its sweetness.  Gravel dug into the bottoms of my feet, but I paid it no attention.  I walked, and the shadow led me away.

 

14: 14 - Holding Down the Fort

Chapter 14 - Holding Down the Fort

 

    Life just wasn’t fair!  Why did Angie have to go off to Paris and leave me alone?  Why did Gabriel have to go with her?  He was just going to be mean to her, he wouldn’t appreciate the opportunity like I would.  Why did I have to suffer all alone by myself?

 

    I lay on the couch, one my side, my legs curled up, hugging a throw pillow to my stomach.  Chris walked into the Living Room then and saw me.  “She said she would be back in a week.” he said patiently to me.  “We’re already halfway through.”

 

    Okay, maybe I wasn’t completely alone...

 

    The doorbell rang then.  “That’ll be your friends, Steven and Ricky, was it?” Chris headed over to the door, keys jingling in his hand.

 

    All right, I wasn’t alone at all, but it still wasn’t fair for Angie to leave me.

 

    I sprang up from the couch and sprinted through the kitchen, skidding to a halt right behind Chris, whose massive frame blocked my view of the door completely.  “Hold your horses.” He cautioned.  “You’re going to knock me over.”

 

    “If you don’t hurry up, I’ll lift you off the ground and toss you aside.” I warned him.

 

    He laughed.  “I’d like to see you try.”

 

    “No you wouldn’t.”

 

    He unlocked the door after a small eternity and I pushed past him to greet my guests.  “Cassie!” I cried.  Okay, maybe just one of my guests.

 

    Cassandra, Ricky’s younger sister, was behind the guys.  I slipped between them and hurled myself at the girl.  “Cassie, Angie left me.” I said sadly.

 

    “Callie, I tell you all the time, call me Cass.” she said gently.  “Also, you’re hurting me.”

 

    I loosened my grip on her.  “Nooo.” I said.  “I’m Callie, and you’re Cassie, it’s cool that way.”

 

    She arched a brow skeptically.  “We sound like an 80’s pop band.”

 

    I smiled at her, feeling my spirits lighten a little.  Cassie was no Angie, but she was funny and pretty.  I admired her high cheekbones and chocolate skin.  Her hair was short and thick, and always styled rakishly.  Her features were an exotic blend of her African father and her Native American mother.

 

    I took both of her hands in mine and led her into the house.  Steven and Ricky were already standing in the kitchen, each of them carrying several large bags on their backs.  They placed their bundles on the floor.  “I hope we brought enough stuff.” Steven said seriously, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose.

 

    Ricky grinned at him.  “Are you kidding?  We can hole up here for days.”

 

    “It’s been a while since we all had a sleepover.” Cassie said, putting a hand on my shoulder.  “It’s just too bad Angie is not here, but I bet she’s having loads of fun in Paris.”

 

    “Well, I don’t know about that.” I said cagily, looking to the side.

 

    “Uh oh.” Steven said.  “Lemme guess, trouble in paradise?”

 

    “I take it she and Gabriel aren’t getting along.” Ricky said.

 

    “What else is new?”  I shook my head.  “In the meantime, we have the next best thing.” I gestured to Chris.  “This is Chris Statton, Angie’s older brother come home from overseas.”

 

    Ricky was closest to Chris, and held his hand out first.  Chris shook it firmly.  “Pleased to meet you.” Ricky said.  “I’m Ricky Andrews, this is my sister Cassandra.”  He gestured to Cassie, who held out her hand.

 

    “Can I call you Cass?” Chris asked her with a smirk.

 

    “Please.” Cassie pleaded.

 

    Chris shook hands with Steven next.  “I can see the resemblance.” he commented.

 

    “No you can’t.” Chris said, his smile unwavering.  “Angie and I look nothing alike.”

 

    Steven didn’t miss a beat.  “You’re absolutely right.”

 

    I clapped my hands together.  “Into the living room, I’ve got a wonderful lineup for us tonight.  We’re going to start with ‘Dracula’.”

 

    Steven groaned.  “They’re not all vampire movies, are they?”

 

    “What’s wrong with vampire movies?” I asked huffily.

 

    “They’re so Halloween.”  I frowned at him and he sighed.  “Fine, but nothing from the past decade.  Cass has put us through enough torture.”

 

    Cassie grinned.  “I went a little crazy there, but you can’t blame me.  All the girls at school were doing it, too.  I’m over vampires now, though.”  She waved her hand.

 

    “Oh?” Steven asked her.  “What is it this time?  Werewolves?”  He lowered his voice dramatically.  “Dragons?”

 

    “Nah, time travellers.”  She grinned at me, her teeth the same brilliant white as her brother’s.  “Time travellers are cute.”

 

    “I’m afraid I’m fresh out of time travellers.” I said gravely.  “All my vampires are old school, though.”

 

    She arched a brow.  “Young Brad Pitt?” she asked hopefully.

 

    “I’ll see what I can do.”

 

    Chris moved the couch and the sofa chair.  Steven and Ricky moved the glass coffee table while Cassie and I unpacked the sleeping bags.  I took the opportunity to indulge in some idle gossip.  Cassie had had a crush on Steven for years, the only problem was, so did Ricky.  “How have things been lately?”

 

    “Steven has been taking everything quite well,” she smiled.  “but he won’t tell either one of us anything either way.”

 

    “What’s wrong with him?”

 

    “He’s just doesn’t want to hurt anyone’s feelings.  He’s a sweetheart.”

 

    “Cass, what have I told you about spreading those filthy lies?” Steven called from across the room.

 

    “Don’t worry, I’ll have a talk with him later on.” I told Cassie quietly.

 

    “Don’t start any trouble.” she whispered to me sternly.

 

    “Me?  Never.”  I winked at her.

 

    A few minutes later we were all settled down on the floor, except for Chris, who took the couch.  “Are you going to feed us this time, Callie?” Ricky asked with a lazy grin.

 

    “That’s right, you guys need food, don’t you?” I said, getting up.

 

    “It’s funny how you always look so serious when you say that.”

 

    “No worries guys, I got you covered.”  I headed into the kitchen.

 

    Steven gave me a cautious look.  “You didn’t cook anything, did you?”  He sniffed audibly.  “Do you smell smoke?” he asked Ricky.

 

    “Relax, I picked up a few things from the store.” I reassured them.  All three of the guests visibly relaxed.

 

    “I take it you’re not an ace in the kitchen?” Chris deduced.

 

    “The last time was a disaster.” Steven told him.  “I personally feared for my life.  Callie herself was in hysterics for hours.”

 

    “Hush.” I told him.  “It was only a small fire.”  I opened the fridge and pulled out a cheese platter and a vegetable platter, which I set on the table.  “I can microwave some popcorn, if you guys want.”

 

    “No!” Cassie, Ricky, and Steven said at the same time.  Chris snickered.

 

    Once everyone was fed, we finally settled down to watch the first movie.  I had already seen it more than a few times, so after the first half hour my mind began to wander.  My consciousness withdrew, into that place inside of me that meticulously sorted the threads of circumstances that surrounded me.

 

    When I concentrated, I could always see things so clearly.  It struck me as odd how everyone else always seemed so surprised by the events that went on around them, as if they came out of the blue, surprising them around corners.  Things didn’t happen that way, everything happened for a reason, and usually through circumstances of their own machinations.

 

    Angie for instance.  She was always cooped up in this house with me and Gabriel.  She had trust issues, most likely from an incident in her past.  She trusted Gabriel only because he could not lie, and myself because I was a vampire like Gabriel.  Other humans she did not trust.  She didn’t show it, she was attractive and funny, and friendly to those she met.  But... she did not reach out to others, instead withdrawing into herself more and more.

 

Suddenly, now, she was in an exotic locale far away from everyone who knew her.  Here she could let her guard down, just a little, because she would be gone in a short time.  She would probably never see these same people again.  That kind of feeling would invigorate her, spur her forward, possibly into reckless situations.  Someone was bound to notice it, and to respond to it.  Of course, since she was now vulnerable, she would let herself feel for that person.

 

As soon as I had known about him, his thread wove into my mind, connecting to Angie’s.  Now that I knew him to be real, I could follow his thread as well, tracing it backwards.  There was something dark there.  Of course there was, everyone had something dark in their past, but this man was a hunter.  There was a reason why he was a hunter, something that had changed him one day, from victim to attacker.

 

Yes, he had been a victim once.  That was the only reason someone devoted themselves to killing an entire species; because they had been hurt or wronged.  It was possible that something had happened to someone close to him, but following that thread led nowhere.  Instead, something had happened to him directly.

 

I found the spot in the thread, a snarl that tainted his entire existence.  He had been hurt, and he still carried that hurt with him now.  Most likely a physical deformity.  Yes, it was his eye, it had been taken from him and replaced by a dark wound that sapped his strength from him.

 

Many threads were connected to his.  There were people that loved and admired him.  He would not let them see his pain, because it would hurt them to see it.  That love would turn into pity, and even fear.  He would hide it behind a veneer of forced levity, a shield against his own inner despair.

 

Angie could easily fall for this man, one tiny tip of the scales could decide it.  He ran from his past headlong, just the way that she did, oftentimes not realizing that they both ran into increasing peril.

 

During my musings, I felt a tug on my own thread, the thick wire that all of the other threads branched off from.  This was a substantial pull, something was coming towards me, pulling stronger the closer it came.

“Callie, are we going to start the next movie?”

 

I blinked and focused my attention on Cassie, who had waved a hand gently in front of my face.  Behind her, credits were rolling up the TV screen.  “I’m sorry.” I said.  “I just love Bela Lugosi so much.”

 

She grinned.  “Glad to see you’re still with us.”

 

“Does anyone hear that?” Steven asked, tilting his head to listen.  He looked over at Chris.  “Your pants are playing ‘Barbie Girl’.” He informed him.

 

“That’s not supposed to happen on Sundays.” he quipped, springing to his feet.  He lifted up the couch cushion he was sitting on, revealing my cell phone.  He picked it up and tossed it to me lightly.

 

I caught it with both hands and answered it.  “Gabriel, I’m genuinely surprised.  To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”  I pushed my mental musings to the side.  They could be examined in greater detail later on.

 

“Have you seen anyone strange near the house?” The urgency in his voice was apparent, but I couldn’t help teasing him.  It was one of those small joys that made my life that much brighter.

 

“Do you mean literally, or mentally?”

 

I could hear the barely restrained frustration, it made me feel warm inside.  “Both.” he growled.

 

“No, but I’ll keep my antenna up.  Right now I’m having this really wild party...”  I looked around at the gang.  Steven and Ricky were playing cards on top of their sleeping bags while Chris was showing Cassie a game on the TV.

 

“You’re not.  I told you before I left, no parties.”  His voice was so stern, but there was a hint of panic underneath.

 

“Did you?  I don’t remember...”  I tapped my finger against my chin.

 

“Tell him I threw up on his bed.” Steven said without looking up from his hand.  “That’ll get him going.”

 

I gave him a thumbs up.  “Uh oh, I think someone threw up on your bed.”

 

“I’m hanging up now.”

 

Looks like I had gone too far.  I immediately backpedaled.  “No... tell me how Angie’s doing.”

 

“She’s still alive.”  His voice was completely lifeless.

 

“Oooo, someone sounds grumpy.  Don’t like the new boy moving in on your turf?”

 

“What turf?  I don’t know what you are talking about.”

 

“We’ll see about that.” I told him warningly.

 

I felt a presence send a shiver up my spine.  I straightened up, tuning into it.  It was outside, not that far away and coming closer, and distinctly vampiric in nature.

 

“What do you know?  What’s going to happen?” Gabriel asked urgently, but I wasn’t listening.  I hung up and rose to my feet.

 

“I’ll be right back.” I said to the room.  I headed for the door, lifting the keyring off the kitchen table as I passed it.

 

Outside, the area was completely quiet and still.  The white gravel that surrounded the house glittered in the moonlight.  The line of trees started a hundred yards away, and it was there that I looked.  A shadowy figure stood there, just outside of the moonlight.

 

“Who are you?” I said softly, knowing that they could hear.

 

The figure stepped forward.  Long blonde hair shone under the moonlight, the slim figure stood with her arms folded casually at stomach height.  A familiar half smile was on her lips, sarcastic and condescending.

 

“Callisto?” I asked, my eyes wide.

 

Months of suppressed feelings washed over me.  My sister, my twin.  My other half, who had made all the decisions for us, protected me from harm.  She was my equal, but opposite.  Vicious where I was demure, loud where I was quiet, forceful where I was reserved.  She was everything I wasn’t, and everything I needed, and I missed her more than anything else in the world.

 

Before I knew what I was doing, I had raced across the white gravel and hurled myself at my sister.  I fell to my knees, hugging her around her waist.  Tears poured down my cheeks.  “I missed you so much...” I whimpered.

 

Gentle hands stroked the top of my head.  I looked up at her.  “How are you here?” I asked in wonder.  “Gabriel killed you.”

 

She cupped her hands on the sides of my face, leaning her face down to mine.  I looked up into her eyes that mirrored my own, and paused.  This looked like Callisto, perfectly, but...

 

It was not her.  There was no connection between us, no unbreakable bond that came from twin sisters who were closer to each other than anyone else in the world.  This was not my other half.

 

“Who are you?” I asked.  I tried to pull back, but her hands tightened on my face, holding me still as she continued to lean in, her lips pursed slightly.

 

“Let me go!” I said in a flash of anger.  I pushed away from her, falling backwards.  Her expression did not change.  “Who are you!” I screamed.

 

Still without a word, she raised one hand, then brought it down on the side of my face quickly.  The blow knocked me to the side, pain exploding behind my eyes.  White gravel was sent flying as I skidded into it.  I got to my feet and faced the thing with my sister’s face, her eyes staring at me hollowly.

 

She dove at me, bearing me back into the ground.  She held my arms down, leaning her face into mine again.  I struggled, but it was in vain; her grip was unbreakable.  She pressed her lips to mine and my energy flowed out of me.  Exhaustion rushed in, and my struggles grew feeble.

 

Over her shoulder, I saw a massive shadow fall over us.  Moonlight reflected off a long silver curve, which descended like a guillotine.  The silver arc cut right through my attackers torso with no resistance.  A trail of black smoke clung to the blade as it passed.

 

I was released at once as the thing turned on my rescuer.  There was no mark on her torso where the blade had passed, not even on her clothes.

 

The sword flashed again, slicing swiftly through it’s opponent, first at the neck, then at the torso again.  Wisps of black smoke were the only signs the sword had cut anything.

 

I sat up and reached out for the thing’s arm.  My hand closed around it’s wrist and I pulled it to the ground.  The silver blade was thrust through the thing’s chest.  Black smoke rose up and the thing disintegrated before my eyes.

 

I sat on the gravel and stared at the spot where my sister’s face had disappeared.  I didn’t look up when Chris knelt down in front of me.  “Are you okay?”

 

“Get that thing away from me.” I said.  The silver sword in his hand shone naked under the moonlight.

 

“Sorry.”  He sheathed the sword, hiding the deadly silver.  “It must have been hard, fighting a clone of yourself.”

 

“It wasn’t a clone.”  My voice was bitter as my hands clenched.  “That awful thing took on the form of my dead sister.”

 

Chris drew in a sharp breath.  “Oh Callie, I’m sorry.”  He placed one huge hand on my shoulder.  “You poor thing.”

 

I shrugged off his hand and stood up quickly.  “Thank you for saving me, but leave me alone.”  I turned away from him, crossing my arms over my chest.

 

“I understand.” he said.  “You’ve been through a nasty shock.  I’ll go put this back where I found it.”

 

When he was gone, I felt my face crumple.  Hot tears splashed on my arm.  I was silent as I cried, as I finally let emotions I had buried for months come to the surface.

 

As I grieved.

 

15: 15 - A Dark Love

 

    I bent down and picked my phone up off the ground.  The screen was cracked, and the back was coming off.  “Dammit to hell.” I muttered.  I would have to wait until I got back to New York to get a new one, but that wasn’t the worst of it.  Lucien had given me this phone.  It was the only gift I had ever received from him.

 

    I looked over at the fallen vampire who had thrown me into the river.  He had about a dozen holes in him.  If he hadn’t already been dead, I would have beaten the life out of him.

 

    Evangeline had fallen behind.  Kieran had retrieved the blanket from the trunk, but she still hadn’t reached the car.  I turned to tell her to get moving, and was surprised to find her gone.

 

    I stood up, looking around.  Her sweater was lying on the ground a few yards away.  I sprinted over and bent down to pick it up.  I looked around again, but still did not see her.

 

    I closed my eyes, trying to feel for her with my internal compass, but her presence was gone.  Dammit, why couldn’t I find her now?  I still couldn’t remember exactly how this power worked.

 

    “What’s wrong?  Where is Angie?”  Kieran asked, concern in his voice.

 

    “Give me your phone.” I opened my eyes and ran over to him.

 

    “What?”  The hunter looked offended.  “Why?”

 

    “Just give it to me!” I snapped.  I wasn’t going to wait, I reached into his coat pocket and grabbed it myself, dialing Evangeline’s number quickly.

 

    “What do you think you’re doing?” he asked indignantly.

 

    “Just shut up!” I quieted him.  Faintly, I could hear Evangeline’s ringtone, over by the warehouses.  I ran over to the building, following the sound.  A flashing light glowed on the ground, just in the shadow of the building.  I bent down and picked up the phone, silencing it.

 

    “Well, where is she?” Kieran demanded, running up behind me.

 

    I straightened up.  I turned, but didn’t look at him.  “She’s gone.”  As I walked past I shoved his phone into his chest.

 

    “Gone?” he asked in disbelief.  “She was soaking wet, where would she go?”

 

    “Obviously, someone took her.” I said.  “She wouldn’t leave unless someone forced her to.”

 

    “We have to follow them.” Kieran said.  “It’s only been a few minutes, how far could they have gone?”

 

    “Far enough.  I can’t sense any presence anywhere near here.  I can’t track them.”

 

    “This is your fault.”  His voice took on a deadly edge.  “They took her to get to you.”  He grabbed my shoulder roughly.

 

    I shrugged him off, turning and facing him.  “That was probably the idea, but she didn’t even call for help.  It’s her own fault if she just walks into danger.”

 

      “You don’t even care, do you?”  He shoved my chest hard with both hands.  My lungs reacted by feeling as if they were on fire again.  It would be a while before they fully healed.

 

    I shoved him back, hard enough to make him fall backwards.  The pain in my chest spurred me not to hold back.  “Of course I do!” I shouted at him.  My hands clenched tightly; I was in danger of crushing Evangeline’s phone.  With effort, I brought myself under control.  “They took something from me.”  Kieran gave me a questioning look.  “Not what they think, but still something that belonged to me.  I’m going to get it back.”

 

    I turned away from him and jumped up to the roof of the warehouse.  It took more of an effort than it usually would, but I cleared the ledge.  I pocketed Evangeline’s phone, her sweatshirt still in my hand.

 

    Evangeline had dragged me out of my wife’s clutches.  She had dragged me out of my depression.  She had even dragged me out of a river.  We could never agree on anything and she was a pain in my side most days, but without her sheer stubbornness I wouldn’t be here.  I didn’t have anyone else to drag me out of trouble.

 

    I would find her, there was nothing else to be done.  The one who took her had better pray that I find her unharmed.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

    Consciousness came slowly, with the sound of voices.  “Isn’t she beautiful, Father?  You will let me keep her, right?” a young male voice asked eagerly.

 

    “You should not have brought her here.” an older male voice replied.  “She was our one connection to Gabriel while he is in Paris.  I cannot track his movements anymore.  Her only use now is as bait.”

 

    “I’m sorry Father, but I could not help it.  I followed Diedrich, hoping just to catch a glimpse of her.  I saw her throw herself into the water to save the bastard that killed Nora.”  His voice grew more passionate.  “She nearly drowned because of that oaf.  I don’t want to lose her.  I had to take her away!”

 

    There was a heavy sigh.  “I knew that this task was too much for you.  I should have learned from the last time.”

 

    “But Father, can I still have her, please?”  His voice broke with pleading.  “After you are done with her, I mean.”  His hopefulness was almost heartbreaking.  “If she lives.”  Soft fingertips trailed down my cheek.

 

    I tried to shy away, but all I could manage was a flinch.  I opened my eyes slowly.  A dark silhouette was leaning over me.  Messy hair fell over dark, brownish red eyes.  My vision cleared and the dark silhouette melted away into shadow.  Black hair was replaced by curly hair the color of wheat.  I could not see his eyes, as they were covered by a black cloth tied around his head.

 

    I sat up as adrenaline kick-started my system.  “Where am I?” I demanded.

 

    The room I was in wasn’t very large, and dimly lit.  It looked like a study, with two walls covered in bookcases and a large desk in the center of the room.  A shadowy figure sat behind the desk, his back to us.

 

I was on a leather couch with the blind vampire, who was sitting and had been supporting my head and shoulders on his lap.

 

    The vampire looked young, even younger than me.  His pale bare arms were long and bony, like a boy who was suddenly growing into a young man.  His hands were large, with long fingers.  He reached out one hand gently to me, speaking in French.

 

    “I don’t speak French.” I said, scooting down to the other end of the couch.  I looked around warily, ready for the first sign of danger.

 

    I took stock of my bearings, and discovered that my clothes were gone, replaced with a long white nightgown.  My hair was clean and dry, hanging loose down my back.  Of course, my silver glove and gun were not with me.

 

    The blind vampire shifted to his hands and knees, crawling towards me.  He reached out to me again, still speaking in French.

 

    I bolted up to my feet.  “You were just speaking English a minute ago, I heard you.”

 

    The vampire put one finger to his mouth, making a shushing gesture.  He rose to his feet, his expression extremely gently.  He held out both hands, reaching down and taking one of mine.  His French immediately switched to English.  “-hurt you, I promise.  Just hold my hand and we can talk.”

 

    I stood there warily, ready to make a run for it.  My whole body was tensed, waiting for an attack.  “Touching you lets me understand French?” I asked.

 

    He nodded, smiling broadly with my understanding.  “And I understand your English as well.”  He lifted a hand and brushed the back of his fingers against my cheek.

 

    I took a half step back.  “Where am I?  And why am I here?”

 

    His smile turned tender.  “I rescued you from that monster, the one who calls himself Gabriel.”

 

    I stared at the vampire for a long moment.  He had a serene smile on his face.  It was obvious that his mental state was somewhat... fragile.  “...right.” I said.  “Let me guess, you’re not letting me leave.”

 

    “I’m glad that you understand so quickly!  I knew you were as intelligent as you are beautiful.  You are in my home.  I live here with Father.”  He gestured to the desk.  His father did not turn to greet me.  The blind vampire frowned.  It was strange how he moved and reacted as if he could see, even though both eyes were covered.  “Father, please.”

 

    The chair did not turn.  The blind vampire’s hand tightened around mine.  “I will show Evangeline to her room, then.”  He turned and headed to the door, taking me with him.

 

    We were out in the hall, then, and walking rapidly.  “Hold on a second.” I said, resisting.  “You’re going to make me trip.”  He stopped and I ran into his back.  “Where are my shoes?”  I just realized my feet were bare.

 

    “Your clothes were ruined.  I threw them out for you.”  He started walking again, at a pace I could keep up with.

 

    “They were only wet.” I said angrily.  “More importantly, they were mine.  You have no right throwing away my things.  What about my weapons?”

 

    “I gave the gun and glove to Father, to partially make up for what I have done.”  He stopped outside of a door.  “You should be grateful to me.  I will be punished severely for rescuing you.”

 

    “I didn’t need rescuing,” I replied hotly.  “I was saving a friend’s life and you hypnotized me.  You snatched me off the street, just like a criminal.”

 

    He turned to me, wearing an expression of infinite patience.  “Evangeline you don’t realize it, but if you continue to stay close to Gabriel you will be killed.”  His expression saddened.  “That is the last thing I want in this whole world.”  He opened the door and stepped into the room.

 

    “That’s another thing!  How do you know my name?  I don’t know who you are.”  I almost ripped my hand out of his, but remembered that I wouldn’t be able to understand his answer if I did.

 

    “You do know who I am,” he replied.  “We’ve met dozens of times.  I will have looked different though, because my appearance would become whatever was already in your mind.”

 

    I stared at him, recalling his shadowy shape when I woke up.  “You’re the one that was in my dream.” I said slowly, not sure if I was believing it.  “I thought that was...”

 

    He smiled toothily, looking more and more like a goofy, blind, teenager.  “Yes!  That is exactly right.  I’ve met you many times over the past months.”  He leaned close to me, his voice dropping to a whisper.  “What did I look like?  Who was I in your dream?”

 

    He looked so excited, that I felt the color rising to my face.  “You were just a shadow.  You didn’t look like anyone.”

 

    His face fell in disappointment, then brightened up again almost immediately.  “Then, you do not have someone special in your heart?  That is perfect.  It means that we are meant for each other.”  He took my other hand in his as well.  “This is our destiny.”

 

    He didn’t look to me like someone who was enamored by love.  He looked like he was high, and it was making me increasingly alarmed.  “Is that so?” I asked nervously.  “I-I don’t even know your name.”

 

    “I am called Dimitri.”  He caressed my cheek again.  “I have to leave now, to take care of Father and to apologize again.  If we are very lucky, he will let me keep you.  Until then this will be your room.”  He shifted around till he was in the doorway and I was in the room, then he backed away, reluctantly releasing my hands.  “Au revoir.” he said sadly, then closed the door.  I heard a click, then quick footsteps down the hall.

 

    This situation was getting worse the more I understood it.  Gabriel had nearly drowned, he had to still be in pain.  He was going to need help getting back to the school safely.  Every vampire in Paris was after him, and he was in a vulnerable state.  He needed me with him and I was stuck in some vampire stronghold, or at least a decent sized townhouse.

 

    He and Kieran must have known right away that I disappeared, what did they do when they found out?  Were they planning on rescuing me?  I didn’t know where I was, so I doubted that they would find out easily.

 

    Still, there was no reason to just sit still and bemoan my fate, waiting for one of them to come to my rescue.  I had to rely on myself as well.

 

    I hunted around the room for anything that might be useful.  I didn’t know lockpicking, but maybe I could find something to break the lock with, or unscrew it from the door.

 

    It was a nice, if small room.  There were no windows, and the walls were brick.  The air was damp and slightly chilly.  I hazarded a guess that we were underground.  I spotted a wardrobe in the corner and threw the doors open, looking for something better to escape in than a nightgown.

 

    There were clothes in the wardrobe, women’s clothes, but I wasn’t sure if any of them would fit me.  There were pants, slacks, and white button down shirts.  They belonged to a woman who was taller than I was, and who had more of an hourglass figure.  Whose room was I in anyway?  And what would I say if they came back?

 

    I pulled off my nightgown and pulled on one of the shirts.  After a lot of hunting I found a pair of vinyl pants that fit me rather well, but would have been skin tight on their owner.  I buttoned the shirt up all the way and rolled up the long sleeves, then I searched for shoes.

 

    Luck was with me as the shoes were only a half size bigger than my own.  They were all high-heeled, which was a problem for a speedy escape.  I chose a pair of boots with a thick heel and prayed for the best.

 

    Now for some gear.  I looked under the bed and in both nightstands, but could find nothing that would help me escape.  I broke open a jewelry box, but of course everything was gold or platinum.  I took a set of large hairpins anyway: they might come in handy.  I also found a hair tie and pulled my wild hair up into something more manageable.

 

    There were no windows in my room, but there was a ceiling vent.  I stood underneath and examined it.  It was rather old.  Perhaps I could open it and climb up.

 

    I pulled over a chair and tested it for sturdiness.  Once I was satisfied it could hold my weight without wobbling I climbed up and examined the vent more closely.

 

    The ceiling was low, so I was able to reach the vent easily.  I saw that it was held in place by four wide screws.

 

    I hopped down from the chair and searched the room again.  In the small desk in the corner I found a letter opener.  The blade was dull, but it might fit into the screws.  I ran back over to the vent.

 

    The letter opener was thin enough to fit the screw, but it was hard work turning it, as it kept slipping out.  I worked at it until my arms were numb and my back and shoulders ached.

 

    When the last screw was out I nearly sobbed with relief.  I tossed the vent cover onto the bed and hoped I had enough feeling left in my arms to haul myself up.  With great effort I scrambled up into the vent, making a good bit of noise as I did so.  Once I was up, I held very still and caught my breath.  I listened carefully for the sound of someone entering the room below.  All was quiet.

 

      There was just enough room to crawl on my belly.  Cautiously, I slithered down the vent, gripping the letter opener tightly.  I wasn’t claustrophobic, but I could still feel the walls pressing in at me from all sides.

 

    It was grimy and dusty up here as well, with the occasional cobweb.  My nose burned with each breath.

 

    After a few turns and a couple of crossroads I found another vent opening.  I looked down at the room below.  It appeared to be a nursery.  The room only had one occupant, a golden-haired child bent over a coloring book.

 

    Relief washed over me.  “Nora.” I whispered softly.  “Nora, let me out of here, please.”

 

    Nora looked up at me, and her expression was strange.  Her golden eyes looked dull, her face expressionless.  Still, she hopped up and ripped the grate right out of the ceiling in one movement.

 

    I twisted a bit and dangled my legs out of the vent, then dropped down to the floor.  “Thank god I found you.” I said, still whispering.  “I don’t know what’s going on here, but I was kidnapped by a guy named Dimitri.”  Nora merely looked at me, her eyes grew cold.  “Nora, what’s wrong?” I asked, worried.

 

    “Father explained it to me.  He told me what happened six months ago.” Nora said softly.  I felt my stomach drop.  “Gabriel killed the last Nora... and you helped him.”

 

16: 16 - Memory Abuse

    “What are you going to do?”  I stared at Nora, not even allowing myself to blink.  A single movement could be enough to set her off.  It was at that moment that I understood why a deer stared when they saw headlights.  I had no idea what was going to happen next.

 

    “I vant to ‘ear it from you.” she answered.  Her soft, gentle face had turned so cold, it was like I was before a totally different person.  Her honey-golden eyes had turned to hardened amber.  “‘ow did it ‘appen?”

 

    I held my hands up, placating, while I tried to gather my thoughts.  Six months ago... I hadn’t wanted to think about that ever again, now I had to trawl it out of the depths of my memory.  “Nora had taken Gabriel, and I went to get him back.”

 

    “Vhy Vould Nora ‘ave to ‘take’ Gabriel?  Veren’t they married?  Vhy did ‘e not just go vith her?”  Her accent was getting more exaggerated as she became more agitated.  If this had been any other situation, I would have found it comical.

 

    “He didn’t want to go with her.  He wanted to be on his own.”  I grimaced, realizing how bad I was making Gabriel sound.

 

    “Vhy?”  Her voice was turning harder by the second.

 

    “I don’t know.” I lied.  I couldn’t tell her that Gabriel had left Nora after she had killed his son over fifty years ago.  That was up to Gabriel to share.  The only reason I knew about it was because I has read Great Aunt Katrina’s journal.  “You’d have to ask Gabriel that.”

 

    Even though Nora looked like a small child, she was at least a few decades old.  She saw through me with narrowed eyes.  “Father gave me a gift vhen I returned.” she said.  “A new ability, so zat I could sift truth from lies.  If you won’t give me ze answers I need, zen I will take zem from you.”

 

    I shook my head quickly.  “Nora, you don’t understand-”

 

    The girl moved fast; in a blink she was in front of me.  With another blurred movement, I felt a hot knife of pain slice the inside of my wrist.  She clamped her small hand over the wound just as blood began to flow from it.

 

    The pain vanished instantly as my mind was abruptly jerked away from all thoughts of my wrist.   And Nora.  And the situation I was in.  Instead I hurtled backwards, six months ago.  I experienced it all again, rewinding and fast forwarding in fits and starts.

 

    Nora, Gabriel’s wife, sending the twins to the house.  Gabriel killed the older one and drank her blood.  The younger one hadn’t attacked, so he ignored her.

 

    I was jerked forward, this wasn’t important.

 

    I was on the roof of a tall apartment building, lying in a pool of my own blood, unable to move.  Gabriel had brought me up here with him so he could kill me.  He needed my blood to fight Nora.

 

    Nora was senseless and violent, like a rabid dog.  She snarled and attacked blindly, throwing herself at Gabriel, wanting to rip him apart with her bare hands.  Her expression was contorted with madness and rage, betrayal and pain etched into her face.

 

    I retreated quickly.  Why was she like this?  What had happened to her?

 

    “Lucifer sided with me, like he always did.  Things became violent, and you killed him.”  The words echoed, distorting in my mind.  I retreated again.

 

    Lucifer.  Gabriel’s son.  Nora’s son.  No, there must be something else here.

 

    I rewound again.  Back to the house, to Nora’s grand entrance.  She came down the stairs and calmly killed Callie, using her abilities to send an iron lamp stand right through her body.  I remembered feeling too terrified to move, barely able to speak.

 

    Her eyes had been so cold, looking out from the innocent face of a child.  So much loathing was in those eyes, along with a deep obsession that ran to her core.

 

    “Not zose eyes!” a girl’s voice screamed.

 

    I was abruptly brought back to the present, pain rushing back to my wrist.  I was already on my knees, falling to the floor took no effort.  I gripped my injured wrist tightly, subconsciously keeping pressure on the bleeding wound.

 

    “I don’t vant zose eyes!” Nora screamed, clutching at her golden curls, her bloodied hand leaving red streaks in her hair.  There were tears in her eyes as she scrunched them tightly closed.  “Zat’s not me.”  Her voice broke to a ragged whimper.  “Zat’s not me.”

 

    I curled up reflexively, nursing my injury.  Blood leaked from between my clenched fingers, dripping on the carpet.  The pain was too much.  I couldn’t get up to comfort the girl, and right now I wasn’t very inclined to do so.

 

    “If you don’t want to be that way, then don’t.” Gabriel’s voice came from the door.  He stood straight and tall in the doorway, coolly observing the scene in front of him.

 

    Nora looked up quickly, her eyes wild with fear and shock.  “You.”  She swallowed like she was trying to hold back bile.  “You zink it’s zat easy?”

 

    “It might not be easy, but it’s simple.  The Nora I loved walked a very dark road.  That doesn’t have to be your path.”

 

    “Father said-”

 

    “Forget what he said!” Gabriel interrupted.  “Do whatever it is that you want to!”

 

    Nora’s golden eyes narrowed.  “Isn’t zat exactly vhat ze last Nora did?  She didn’t listen to Father.”  Her voice rose.  “She ran off to America with you and never looked back, and look at vat ‘appened to her!”

 

    It was Gabriel’s turn to swallow uncomfortably.  “You’re right.  To a point.  She did run, but she never really got away.”

 

    “Vat do you mean?”  Nora seemed calmer now, more inclined to listen.

 

    “She got away from Paris, but she carried something with her.  A desire, something that she wanted more than anything.”  Gabriel’s eyes turned to the ceiling.  “I never really understood it, till I came back here.  She had never been content playing as your father’s little girl.  She wanted to be head of the family.  To have a cabal of vampires bound to her, bent to her will.  She wanted what her father had, but didn’t have the patience to build a family slowly over centuries.  She wanted it too badly and resorted manipulation and force.  Eventually that desire turned to greed, which turned on her in the end.”

 

    As she listened to him, Nora’s bottom lip trembled.  “You don’t have that desire.” Gabriel told her.  “You just want to hold onto your family, to take care of your father and the people that are close to you.  They don’t give you much freedom, and sometimes they’re not very nice to you, but they’re yours.”  He dropped his gaze.  “I know what it’s like to want to hold on to what’s yours.”

 

    Nora bowed her head silently.  Gabriel walked past her and knelt down next to me.

 

    I looked up at him and grimaced.  “What the hell are you doing here?” I asked sourly.

 

    “What a fine way to greet your rescuer.”  His voice was dry.

 

    “You shouldn’t be here,” I said, pulling my injured arm close to my body.  “You’re hurt.  I pushed a lungful of water out of you just a few hours ago.  At least, I think it was a few hours ago.”  I had no idea how much time had passed while I was unconscious with Dimitri.

 

    “I’ll live.”  He reached for my injured wrist.

 

I jerked away from him, scooting back on the carpet.  “No.” I said through gritted teeth as fresh pain flashed up my arm.

 

    “I’m not going to hurt you,” he insisted.  Taking my wrist firmly and pulling me slowly towards him.  “Just let me see.”

 

    He pried my fingers from the wound and his face tightened.  Panic was beginning to take over again, and I struggled harder, trying to pull away from him.  “Stop moving, you’re making it worse,” he scolded me.

 

    “I’m not going to bait a shark.” I said, then grunted.  The pain was getting worse, and the blood was oozing out faster.

 

    “If you keep moving like this, you’re going to kill yourself.  Stop pushing the blood out of your body.”

 

    I wouldn’t listen to him.  I just wanted to get away before he turned on me again and finished the job he started six months ago.  The memories from that day were fresh in my mind, as if I were reliving it all over again.

 

    “You’re not giving me any other choice,” he said.  “This is for your own good.”  He brought the inside of my wrist to his mouth.

 

    I lost it then, terrified out of my mind.  I screamed and tried to push him away with my good hand.  I started hitting him with my fist, but couldn’t pull free.   As soon as his mouth touched my skin, numbness began to spread from my wound and down my arm.  My struggles quickly grew feeble, till I couldn’t even lift my arms any longer.  I fell limp, my injured arm hanging in his grasp.

 

    He didn’t sink his teeth into me, as he had done last year.  He merely pressed his open mouth to my wound, stopping the flow of blood.  He didn’t draw any more out, instead keeping perfectly still till I stopped struggling.  Then he pulled away.

 

    He contemplated the inside of my wrist for a moment, then turned his eyes to my face.  That heaviness in my arms had taken over the rest of me.  The only thing I could do was stare at him, my thoughts moving sluggishly through my brain.  “There’s one thing you’re going to have to learn, if you continue to associate yourself with me, Evangeline,” he said matter-of-factly.  “I’m poisonous.”

 

    Dawning was slow to pierce my thoughts, but understanding did come.  I had felt like this before, when he had last tasted my blood.  This heaviness that stopped even my breaths.  I hadn’t thought too deeply about it the last time, chalking my weakness up to blood loss.  Now I saw that it was something about him, in his teeth or his saliva, that had paralyzed me.  That was how I had almost died last year.  His poison had stopped my heart.

 

    Right now the feeling wasn’t as bad.  I could still breathe, if shallowly.  I could look around and think.  I just couldn’t move.

 

    He had brought my sweatshirt with him.  He tore off a sleeve with his teeth and wrapped it around my wrist, tying it tightly.  He stood up, picking me up as he did so.  He tossed me over one shoulder like a sack of flour and headed for the door.  “I just came to reclaim what was stolen from me.  I’ll depart with no ill feelings now that I’ve reclaimed it.”

 

    Nora quickly reached out and grabbed the back of his shirt.  “You can’t just leave like zat.”  He paused, looking back at her.  “My family won’t let you.”

 

    “I managed to get in here with no problem.”

 

    “You vere allowed to.  Vhen you try to leave, zey vill kill you.  Evangeline as vell.”

 

    “Then what am I supposed to do?”

 

    I summoned enough strength to turn my head and look at Nora.  Even upside down, I could see the resolve in her face.  “I’ll go vith you.”

 

    “I just brought you back here,” Gabriel objected, his voice rising.  “It’s been a bad day for me and I’m tired.  I won’t be able to bring you back again.”

 

    “I can find my vay back ‘ome.  Please, I’m sorry for vhat I put Evangeline zrough.”  She looked at me.  “Vhat I made her remember.  Let me make it up to ‘er by making sure she gets avay safely.”

 

    He thought it over for a few seconds.  We needed to get out of here as soon as possible.  He was hurt and I couldn’t walk.  Things didn’t look good for us.  After a moment, he held his free hand out to the girl.  “Fine.”

 

    Nora smiled weakly, then took his hand.  “Zis vay.”  She led him out the door and down the hall.

 

    After about fifteen minutes, I regained feeling in my hands.  I tested out my limbs and found I could move feebly.  The pain in my wrist returned in full force and with it another pain I had all but forgotten.  The trip through the air duct had not been kind on my turned ankle, and now it throbbed worse than ever.

 

    Letting Gabriel carry me was a comfort to my injured parts, but hanging upside down was making me dizzy.  “I need to be right side up, or I’m going to throw up on the back of your pants,” I told him.

 

    He stopped and put me on my feet a little too quickly.  Between the dizziness and my bad ankle I crumpled almost immediately.  Nora reached out and steadied me.  Over the blood rushing in my ears I heard her tell Gabriel to continue carrying me.

 

    He sighed and scooped my back up, holding me more traditionally.  I closed my eyes and pressed my head against his shoulder, waiting for the nausea to pass.

 

    “God, how much do you weigh?”  He was trying to hide it, but I could hear a hint of strain in his voice.

 

    “One ten.”

 

    “Like I believe that.”

 

    I sighed.  “You’re still hurt, why are you here?”

 

    “As much as I hate to admit it, without you I’d be dead right now.”

 

    “You should rest, let someone else rescue me.  Or just let me get away on my own.  I’m the stupid one for getting kidnapped.  I’m not even worth rescuing.”

 

    “I know you don’t mean that.”

 

    “Yeah.  Right.”  Truth be told, I wasn’t worth much.  I was always getting into situations that were practically impossible to get out of of without getting hurt, and that had the side effect of dragging the people who cared about me down too.

 

    “Do you really want to know why?”  His eyes were on the path ahead.

 

    “Sure,” I answered.  It was probably a trap.  He was going to jibe me again with another of his witty retorts.  Maybe he’d make fun of my appearance again.  I could use a laugh.

 

    “You have something that I want.  Something I’m claiming for myself now before anyone else can snatch it from me.”  He looked at me out of the corner of his eye and I felt my cheeks grow hot.

 

    “W-what are you talking about?  Don’t be stupid.  It’s not like I’ve given you anything.”  I looked away before my whole face could turn red.  “I don’t belong to you.”

 

    “You’ve given me your time.  Even after saving my life, you saw that I haven’t been myself.  You tried to cheer me up by bringing new toys into the house.  You took me on this adventure with you.”

 

    “You forced yourself into this adventure.”  I kept my eyes off his face.

 

    “If I had stayed home, I would have missed spending time with you.  Your hourglass has a lot less sand in it than mine does.  Even a few grains slipping past is a precious waste.”

 

    I couldn’t resist looking at him after hearing that.  I tried to keep my gaze indifferent.  “So what?  Are we friends now or something?”

 

    The corners of his mouth pulled back as if he was trying to smile, but had forgotten how.  “Maybe one day.  Right now it’s time to walk.”  He set me back on my feet.  By this time the dizziness was gone and I had most of the feeling back in my body.  I was able to stand up on my own.

 

    We were at the entrance to the mausoleum.  The damaged door was in front of me.  I bent down to squeeze through the warped opening.  Gabriel followed close behind me.  Nora made to come through after, but Gabriel blocked her.  “Go back to your room, Nora.”

 

    The girl looked hurt, so I stepped in with some soothing words.  “You got us out all right, thank you.  We’ve got it from here.”

 

    She shook her head.  “You do not.  My family vaits in ze streets, zey could ambush you at any time.  If I am vith you, zey would not be able to follow you back to ze school.”

 

    I looked over at Gabriel, who was refusing to look at either of us.  I turned back to Nora.  “Are you absolutely sure you know the way back here?”

 

    She nodded enthusiastically.  “Cross my heart.”

 

    Gabriel sighed in frustration and moved out of the way.  Nora quickly scrabbled through the opening.  She took my hand, then Gabriel’s and we headed to the cemetery gate.

 

    Nora jumped up and over the gate, landing nimbly on her feet.  Gabriel climbed up to the top of the gate and helped me over, then jumped down heavily.

 

    I had expected him to pick me up again and take to the rooftops, but he walked down the street normally.  I looked over at Nora, who shrugged and walked after him.

 

    I hurried to catch up, till I was at pace with the two vampires.  Nora let her pace fall back a little, till Gabriel and I were walking together.

 

    I glanced at him.  I wasn’t going to mention the walking.  I knew that he was still hurt and pointing out that he wanted to take things easy would only start an argument.  Still, now that I was away from the Manigault home, something still bothered me.

 

“Thank you for coming to get me,” I began.  “I still don’t think you should have been the one to do so.  If I had to be rescued, someone else would have been better.”

 

    “Oh, you mean Kieran?”  Gabriel didn’t look at me.

 

    “Whoever doesn’t matter, just listen for a minute.  The vampire that kidnapped me is in a lot of trouble right now.”

 

    “Why is that?”

 

    “Because he wasn’t supposed to take me.  I heard that Father guy telling him that he wouldn’t be able to follow your movements any more and that the only thing I was good for now was bait.”

 

    Gabriel frowned.  “That’s strange.  I thought the whole point was to use you as bait.”

 

    “Apparently not.  It seems like they were using me to spy on you somehow.”

 

    “Vas it Dimitri?”  Nora’s voice was a squeak behind us.

 

    We both paused and turned to her.  “Yeah,” I answered.  “I think that was his name.”

 

    Nora’s golden eyes were as wide as saucers.  “‘As ‘e attached ‘imself to you?”

 

    “What do you mean?” I asked.  “He seemed pretty infatuated.”

 

    Her hands began to tremble.  Gabriel stepped in.  “Who is this Dimitri?  Is he powerful?”

 

    “Very much so.  Dimitri is one of Father’s sons.  Ze only one left out of four.”

 

    “He killed the others I’m guessing.”

 

    “After Father, ‘e is ze most powerful vampire in my family.  ‘E ‘as killed many times, and ‘as more abilities zan anyone else.  ‘E is terrifying, but vat makes ‘im truly dangerous is ‘is ability to invade dreams.  ‘E buries himself in your subconscious, vere you are most vulnerable.  From zere, ‘e ‘as access to every secret in your mind, even ze ones you don’t know yourself.”

 

She looked at me and I felt my own eyes widen.  “You mean he was actually inside my dreams?  I thought he was just making me hallucinate or something.”

 

Gabriel turned to me.  “You’ve been having strange dreams?”

 

I looked at him, aghast.  “They started when we were back home.  I thought you were causing them somehow.  Like how you kept blowing out the lights.”  I decided not to mention that the person in my dreams had looked like Gabriel.

 

Nora threw herself at me, burying her face in my stomach, and I looked down at her.  “It’s not fair, I just met you.” she sniffled, then looked up into my face.  “I vanted you to be my friend.”

 

I put one hand on the top of her head.  “Nora, I’m right here.  We can be friends.  Nothing’s going to happen to me.” I reassured her.  “Dimitri didn’t seem like he was going to hurt me.”

 

“Every time Father attaches ‘im to someone, zey always die.  Dimitri plays with zem until ‘e gets bored.  As soon as ‘e does, ‘e zrows zem away like dolls.” her voice was getting more and more hysterical.

 

“Okay, okay.” I shushed her soothingly.  “You got me away from him.  Let’s get back.  I’ll be returning to America soon.  Everything’ll be just fine.”

 

“You won’t be safe.  Dimitri is ze only one I cannot hide you from.  Influence does not work on ‘im!”  Her eyes widened in horror, and she pushed herself away from me.  “Ze school!  ‘E will know about it by now.”

 

“We have to get back.”  I turned to Gabriel, who nodded.

 

“Here.”  He reached into a pocket and pulled out my phone, which he handed to me.  I immediately dialed Ms. Brun’s number.  While it rang I looked around for a cab, one arm up.

 

“She’s not answering.” I announced, hanging up the phone without leaving a message.  A knot of fear was forming in the pit of my stomach.

 

A taxi pulled up and we all piled in, Nora sitting between Gabriel and I.  “Do you have any money on you?” I asked Gabriel after giving the driver the address.

 

He dug through his pockets and pulled out his wallet, which was a wet mess.  “The credit card is dry.” he replied.

 

Lucky for us the cab had a card machine.  I took his card and stared out the window anxiously.  Gabriel said something to the driver in French and we went a little faster.  I had a terrible feeling it wasn’t fast enough.

 

17: 17 - A Pound of Flesh

    The outside of the school looked far too peaceful.  The quiet that lay over the area felt sinister, like a waiting terror.  As I stepped out of the cab, I couldn't help but shiver.

 

    "I hear strange noises." Nora said softly.  "Someone is in pain."

 

    "We'd better hurry."  The gate hung open, creaking eerily.  As the cab pulled away from the curb I pushed through the opening and began sprinting across the courtyard.

 

It had started to rain during the cab ride, a light drizzle at first, growing heavier the closer we got to the school.  Large puddles had already formed over the uneven asphalt, and my shirt was soaked through for the second time that night.

 

A hand enclosed my wrist, bringing me to a halt.  I looked back at Nora, whose face was tight with worry.  "It's dangerous here."

 

"I know.  That's why we have to hurry."

 

"No, I mean zere iz danger right 'ere."

 

I looked over at Gabriel, who stood listening to something beyond my capacity to hear.  "This silence feels all too familiar..."

 

I turned back to the rain-soaked courtyard.  The black puddle nearest me suddenly reared up and threw itself at my leg.

 

Nora hauled on my arm, pulling me out of harm's way.  She waved on hand in front of her and a thin wisp of flame appeared in the air in front of her.  The fire was feeble, but enough to repel the small mass of black sludge.

 

Nora muttered under her breath in French.  I couldn't be entirely sure, but they sounded like swear words.  I guessed that she had been hoping to conjure up a bigger flame.  It was raining pretty hard, so I could see how that would be difficult.

 

My gaze travelled past the blob.  There were others, rising up out of the puddles.  they weren't as big as the one that attacked the school on my first night, the largest one was about half my height.  Their numbers more than made up their lack of mass, though.

 

"How the hell are we supposed to get through all this?" I asked incredulously.  This was just too much.  Hadn't we been through enough for one night?

 

"You and Gabriel go on." Nora said.  "I vill, vhat iz ze phrase? 'Old zem off."

 

"You're not serious."

 

"Very much so.  Angie, you vill protect ze little ones for me.  If they get 'urt in all of zis mess, zen I will be sad."  She gave me a clear, steady look.  "Understand?"

 

I nodded.  "All right, but how am I supposed to get passed these things?  They don't look keen on letting anyone through."  The gelatinous globs stayed in their puddles, quivering slightly, waiting for the perfect opportunity to attack.

 

"Gabriel?"  Nora turned to him.

 

He sighed.  "Let's go."  He strode over to me in two long steps and picked me up before I could say a word.  In the next move he bounded high up into the air, sailing over the black globs.

 

The ground turned under me and vertigo hit me like a train.  I grabbed onto Gabriel's shoulder and tried not to shriek.

 

Gabriel grabbed onto an iron railing one handed and hauled the both of us up.  We stood on a small balcony, too cramped for my liking.  "You have to stop grabbing me like that without my permission.  I'm not a doll you can drag along wherever you go."

 

He opened the window and stepped into the school.  "Stop whining, you know you enjoy it."  Heat rushed to my face so quickly I was sure puffs of steam came out of my ears.  I searched my mind for a scathing retort to hurl back at him, but he wasn't paying attention to me.

 

He was alert, tuned into the eerie quiet of the school.  His words had just been an automatic response, with no meaning behind them.  Great, he had ‘asshole’ set for co-pilot.

 

"Why is everything so quiet?"  I whispered carefully.  Upon examining our surroundings I discovered that we we in fact in our bedroom.  I wondered how he had figured out which window was ours from the outside in the first place.

 

"No more speaking.  I don't like this."  Gabriel's face was tense, shadows cast by the weak moonlight carving deep grooves into his expression.  I nodded, showing I understood.  I didn't like this situation one bit either.

 

Gabriel led the way through the room, to the door on the opposite side.  He pressed his ear and palm to it, straining to hear what was on the other side.  “I’m never, ever making you a promise again.” he hissed at me.  “You’re going to get me killed someday.”

 

“You’re the one that wanted to go to Paris.” I whispered back.  “And no talking.”  I put one finger to my lips and shushed him softly.  The light at this end of the room was dim, but I could have sworn he rolled his eyes just then.

 

He cracked the door open silently and we stepped out together.  This was reminding me all too much of our first night here.

 

The hallway was pitch black.  The last time we had gone through here, the hallway lights had only been dimmed, now they were all out and I was facing a wall of darkness.  Unable to see, I was unable to move forward.

 

Gabriel started to step away from me, into the hallway.  In a flash of panic I grabbed his upper arm.  Before he could come up with another remark I said, “I can’t see anything in here.  I don’t want to walk into a wall.”

 

“You should wait in the room, then.”  I couldn’t see his face, but he definitely sounded irritated.

 

“No, I want to come.  My eyes have to adjust, that’s all.”

 

“Fine, just be quiet.”

 

I held onto Gabriel’s arm tightly with both hands.  It was my lifeline through all this blackness.  I hadn’t hesitated in grabbing his arm as soon as I was inconvenienced, but it really was his fault for having night vision.  Also, I guess I trusted him to not lead me right into a wall.

 

My foot brushed against something on the ground.  I stopped, pulling on Gabriel’s arm as he continued forward.  “Wait, there’s something here.”

 

“I know, it’s Ms. Brun.” he whispered back.

 

“What?!” I hissed in alarm, releasing him and dropping to the ground next to the fallen headmistress.

 

“She’s not dead, just leave her and let’s go.”

 

I found Ms. Brun’s shoulders with my hands and shook her a little.  She was indeed alive and breathing deeply, but she did not rouse.  “What’s wrong with her?”

 

“She’s asleep.  Something put her to sleep, just like the two students over there and the one by the stairs.”  Gabriel’s voice was sounding more and more irritated.  “Can we move on before it affects us, as well?”

 

I shook Ms. Brun one last time, and still she did not stir.  “We have to help them.”

 

“We can’t help anyone till we know what’s going on.  If you’re going to be down there, at least retrieve her crossbow.”  I felt along the floor with my hands and found the crossbow and bolt pack.  I picked them up and turned the crossbow over in my hands till I was sure I was holding it the right way.  “You do know how to use that, correct?”

 

“Um...” I replied, and Gabriel sighed.  “What?  I put all my points into firearms.”  I realized I had made a joke that he was never going to get and bit my bottom lip.

 

“Here, let me show you.  Take one of the bolts.”

 

“Show me what?  I still can’t see.”  I took one of the bolts out of the pack anyway, thinking that perhaps I could figure it out.  “Why couldn’t they all just use guns?” I muttered.

 

“Because all the loud gunfire would draw attention to the school.” Gabriel answered, his voice coming from right over my shoulder.  I jumped as his hands covered mine.  “It’s like this.” he said simply, guiding my hands through the motions of loading and firing the crossbow.  “Your aim with a firearm is not completely atrocious, so you might actually hit something with that.  Just make sure it’s not me.”  He dropped his hands and walked past me to continue down the hall.

 

    “Right.” I said, my cheeks burning.  I followed him carefully, but didn’t grab onto his arm again.  Instead, I held one hand out in front of me so I wouldn’t bump into anything.  “God dammit, I wish it wasn’t so dark in here.”

 

    All of the hall lights turned on all at once.  The sudden brightness dazzled my eyes and I squinted against it.  “What in the...” my words died as I took in the scene before us.  Students and teachers lay on the floor, all fast asleep.  It was as if they had just dropped where they stood.

 

    I turned to Gabriel, who was looking at me in surprise.  He turned his gaze up to the ceiling.  “I wish that wherever I went, there wasn’t someone there trying to kill me.”  Silence.  He looked back at me and I shrugged.

 

    Then his eyes widened and his face went tight in pain.  He clutched his chest and doubled over, a choking sound coming from his throat and chest.

 

    “Je crains qu'il n'y ait pas de pouvoir qui peuvent accéder à cette demande.” a soft voice replied.

 

    I turned to the voice, and saw Dimitri standing at the other end of the long hall.  He had one hand lifted in Gabriel’s direction, his face completely calm.  His eyes were still covered with a white cloth, so I couldn’t be sure of his exact expression.

 

    I aimed the crossbow at him.  Gabriel dropped to his knees, both hands clawing the front of his white shirt.  “Let him go, Dimitri.”

 

    Dimitri turned his hand slightly and Gabriel gagged violently.  Blood splattered the carpet at my feet.  “Non, je ne crois pas que je vais.”  He began walking towards us casually, taking his time.

 

    I kept my gaze on Dimitri as he drew closer.  “If you don’t let him go right now, I will shoot you.”

 

    He replied blithely in French, but didn’t turn his attention away from Gabriel.

 

    I aimed as best as I could, and pulled the trigger.  There was a click, but the crossbow didn’t fire.  I swore and turned my attention to the weapon, trying to figure out what I was doing wrong.

 

    Meanwhile, Gabriel continued to cough up blood.  He was losing strength fast.  He pitched forward and managed to hold himself up with one hand braced against the floor, but that was all he could do.

 

    I couldn’t figure out why the crossbow wasn’t firing.  I tried to switch the bolt, but it was stuck fast.  Was the blasted thing jammed?  How I longed for Katrina’s gun, but it was all the way back in enemy territory, in the hands of the Black Rose’s infamous Father.  Even the glove would be a godsend right now.

 

    I threw the crossbow on the ground in frustration.  “Dimitri, leave him alone!” I shouted angrily, feeling absolutely useless.

 

    Dimitri lowered his hand and Gabriel fell to the floor, trembling slightly.  He turned his face to me, and I immediately regretted shouting.  He walked up to me and held his hand out to me.

 

    I looked at his hand, wanted desperately to just be somewhere else, anywhere else, right now.  But by touch, he would be able to understand what I was saying, and I would be able to understand him.  He didn’t appear to have hurt anyone in the school, other than Gabriel, so perhaps he could be reasoned with.  I reached out and touched his hand with the tips of my fingers, not wanting more than the slightest contact.

 

    “Why are you so upset, Evangeline, when I am doing you such a tremendous favor?” he asked, looking both kind and confused.

 

    “You aren’t doing me any favors by hurting Gabriel.”  I answered.

 

    Dimitri sighed and took my hand fully in his.  “You do not yet understand, I see.”

 

    “Then explain it to me.  I’m a big girl, I can handle it.”  I fought against the urge to rip my hand out of his.

 

    “This Gabriel of yours is nothing but a monster.” Dimitri replied.  “A vile worm that only manages to crawl through the dirt by feeding on the misery of others.”

 

    “Yes, I know.  He killed Nora.  I was there.”  I kept my gaze steady.  “I helped him do it.”

 

    Dimitri waved his free hand dismissively.  “I care nothing for Nora, or those that come before or after her.  She is Father’s amusement, one which I do not involve myself.”

 

    “Then why hurt him like this?” I asked in as reasonable a tone as I could muster.  “You act like you hate him.”

 

    “Oh, I do.  Very much.”

 

    I spared a glance to Gabriel, to check if he was still alive.  He lay on his side, half curled up, one hand still on his chest.  He looked like he was still in a lot of pain, but at least he had stopped coughing up blood.  “If you don’t care about what he did to Nora, then why do you hate him so much?”

 

    Dimitri exhaled a small sigh.  “Because of what he does to you, Evangeline.  Because of the things that he makes you do.”

 

    My eyebrows drew together.  “What do you mean?  Gabriel never asks me for anything.”

 

    “He doesn’t have to, because you throw yourself away so willingly for him.  The incident at the docks proves that.  You could have died so easily today.  I have seen into every corner of your mind, and I know that one day you will give too much, and then you will be gone.”

 

    I took a step back uncomfortably.  His hand tightened around mine, our arms stretched across the space between us.  “That’s my choice.  It’s not Gabriel’s fault if I try to drag him out of trouble, that’s on me.”

 

    Dimitri smiled at me serenely.  “Not any longer, you don’t have to worry anymore.  You belong to me now.  I will get rid of this vermin and you won’t have to worry about a single thing.”

 

    “No thank you.” I said.  “Nora told me about you, Dimitri.  I know you just view me as a toy.  This whole charade of yours right now is all just a part of your game.”

 

    Dimitri’s mouth tightened.  “What else has Nora told you about me?”

 

    “We had a long cab ride on the way here and she told me everything she could.  About how your Father has you infiltrate a person’s dreams to find out information.  It’s how the Black Rose has lasted so long, you know what your enemies are up to all the time.  She also told me about how you get ‘attached’ to the people whose dreams you invade.  You use the information you cull there and manipulate them into becoming your toys.”  My mouth went dry, and I swallowed nervously.  “And, when you are done playing, you just throw them away.”

 

    “I see Nora has only told you half of the truth.  While it is true that you are the most recent in a long line of games for me, do not think I am unkind to all of my toys.  I carefully craft each game to fit the subject perfectly, based upon what I read in their minds.  Your mind is pure in a way I have not seen before, with an iron core.  Cruelty would only make you stronger.”  His mouth relaxed in an easy smile.  “No, the way to break you is with gentleness.”  He turned back to Gabriel.  “But as long as he is around making you so infuriatingly obstinate, then we will not be able to progress together.”

 

    He raised his free hand in Gabriel’s direction.  I spoke quickly, to stop him.  “Wait.  Look, you don’t have to kill Gabriel.”

 

    “But it will be so much fun.”

 

    “I sympathize with that feeling, honestly, but I need Gabriel.”

 

    Dimitri turned back to me sharply.  “Oh?  Explain.”

 

    On the floor Gabriel cracked his eyes and turned them onto me.  “I’m actually wondering about that myself,” he said hoarsely.

 

    “It’s part of my Great Aunt Katrina’s will.” I told Dimitri, ignoring Gabriel.  “I am Gabriel’s Caretaker.  I’m responsible for him.  If something happens to him, then I lose my inheritance.  I’ll be thrown out of my home.”  I clasped my free hand half-open and closed several times as I fought with myself not to glance at Gabriel.  Nervous sweat was making both of my hands slick.

 

    Dimitri thought about this for only a moment.  Then he shrugged.  “You can always stay in Paris with me.”

 

    That stumped me, but only for a second.  “Won’t that make the game too easy for you?”

 

    This made Dimitri pause and I had to keep my relief under control.  I waited tensely for him to speak.

 

    “There is some merit in what you say...” he mused.  “But still, I do not like the increasing influence he is gaining over you.”

 

    “Are you saying you cannot handle a little competition?”  My heart fluttered nervously in my chest.  I was lying through my teeth so much I was surprised my tongue hadn’t shriveled up inside my mouth.

 

    Dimitri’s smile became amused.  “I’ve seen the entirety of your subconscious mind, and yet you still manage to surprise me.  I will enjoy this game.”  He dropped the hand that was directed at Gabriel.  “Fine, I shall spare the slug’s life, but only if you give me something in return.”

 

    “What would that be?” I asked warily.

 

    “How about a kiss?”  He raised his hand up gently, seeking my face.  His fingers explored my cheek, then slid down to my jaw.

 

    I wanted to shove him away from me more than anything, but I allowed him to step closer, closing the gap between us.  “A small one.” I said.  “Very small.”

 

    His smile widened.  “We’ll see.”

 

    I kept perfectly still as he pressed his lips softly to mine.  I did nothing to encourage or hinder him.  It wasn’t until he tried to deepen the kiss that I made my move.

 

    His body tensed immediately and he stepped back, his hand slipping from mine.  His lips were parted in shock.  Buried halfway in the front of his chest was a silver crossbow bolt, my fingers still wrapped around the shaft.

 

    “Why does everyone always underestimate me?” I asked sadly, dropping my hand.

 

    Dimitri pressed his lips together in a thin, white, line.  His whole body shook with barely suppressed rage.  He reached up to pull the shaft from his chest, but recoiled as the silver burned his fingers.  

 

“Je vous laisse à Véronique.”  He turned his attention back to me and I was ready for anything, except what he did next.

 

    He vanished into thin air.

 

    He hadn’t dissipated, or blown apart.  One second he was in front of me, and the next he was gone.

 

    I looked up and down the hallway wildly, expecting him to appear behind me and attack.  When no retaliation came, I knelt down next to Gabriel.  I grabbed his arm and hauled him up, then pulled his arm across my shoulders.  “Can you walk?”

 

    Gabriel paused to spit before speaking.  Blood spattered the carpet again.  “No.” he answered hoarsely.

 

    “We should get out of here before he recovers and comes back.”  I took a step forward, then pulled Gabriel forward a step.  He leaned against me with most of his weight, his thin frame heavier than it appeared.  His legs didn’t seem to be taking his orders very well and his feet dragged.

 

    “He’s not gone.”  Gabriel mumbled, his head drooping and his eyes on the ground.  “You wounded him and he cloaked himself from your eyes.”

 

    My head shot up, and I looked up and down the hallway again.  “You mean he’s still here?  Somewhere?”

 

    “He won’t attack you again.  Tonight, anyway.”

 

    “How can you be sure of that?”

 

    “Because... before he cloaked, he said ‘I’ll leave you to Véronique’.  He’s not alone here.”  He gave me a slow, sidelong glance.  “Looks like you have another fight ahead of you.”

 

    I felt my stomach drop past my knees.  “Well, that’s just great.”

 

18: 18 - An Ounce of Blood

I could tell that Gabriel was aware of the voices up ahead before I could hear them, because he lifted his head ever so slightly, focusing his eyes on the door at the end of the hall.

 

It wasn't till I was right in front of the door that I heard them too.

 

They were both female.  One was very angry, her voice shooting up at times.  The other was soft and low.  I couldn't understand what either one was saying.

 

"What the heck are they saying?" I asked softly.

 

He didn't mince words, he didn't have the strength even if it was his nature.  "Véronique is threatening a student."

 

So someone in the building was actually awake.  "God, where is Kieran through all of

this?"

 

"Don’t ask me, I left him at the pier."

 

"Do you think he’s passed out with everyone else?"

 

"Call his cell phone and check."

 

I sighed.  "I can't, it's broken."

 

"No it's not."

 

I turned may face towards him.  "Yes it is.  He showed it to me, it was all smashed up."

 

"I used his phone to call your cell phone when you disappeared." Gabriel said with certainty.

 

I gave him a sharp look.  "Are you sure it was his?  He might have lifted one off the vampires he was hunting."

 

"Your number was in the address book."

 

I felt my expression harden.  “I’m going to have to have a long talk with that boy when I get a chance.  I have a feeling that all the things we don’t know about him will get us into a lot of trouble.”

 

Gabriel managed a small laugh that was more of a gasp.  “Looks like your Spring has ended...”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I snapped at him.

 

“Never mind.”

 

    I huffed under my breath.  “Whatever.  Pull yourself together, because we have to go in there now.  Véronique doesn’t know it yet, but she is waiting for us.”

 

    ********

 

    She placed her hand on the door latch and pushed it open without waiting for me to reply.  Just another testament to her foolish recklessness.  I managed to stand up straight without her support, but I hadn’t had a chance to heal properly.

 

    What I really needed was blood, vampire blood preferably.  Also, I owed Véronique for the scuffle in the graveyard, seemed like the perfect opportunity to feed was before me... if I could stay alive long enough to do so.

 

    We were on the wide balcony overlooking the cafeteria, just like our first night here.  Except it wasn’t the monster we were going to face, but it’s Mistress.

 

    “I’ll only ask you one more time!” Véronique’s voice carried quite well in the large space.  “Why did you take her?  Did you hurt her?  Where is she?”

 

    She and the student were below us, in the middle of the cafeteria.  Two of the circular tables had been pushed together, about half a dozen small girls sitting at them, their heads laying on the table tops.

 

    Véronique held down an older student by the front of her blazer, pressing her back into a table top.  “Answer me!” She cried.

 

    The older student, a pale girl with light reddish brown hair, spoke through gritted teeth.  “It’s my turn to watch the girls tonight...”  One hand was braced against the table behind her and the other clutched at something sticking out of her thigh.  It was a silver crossbow bolt.  That explained how she was still awake.  She must have realized what was going on and stabbed herself to prevent the unconsciousness that had gripped everyone else.

 

    Clever and ballsy, Véronique wasn’t going to get anything out of this one.

 

    Véronique lifted the girl up about a foot, then slammed her back onto the table.  The student cried out in pain, then gritted her teeth again.  “It’s my turn to watch the girls tonight...” she repeated.

 

    Next to me, Evangeline knelt down, picking up another abandoned crossbow.  She checked to make sure this one was in working order.  “Don’t worry Daisy...” she muttered under her breath, a look in her eyes I had never seen before.  “Help is here...”

 

    She aimed the crossbow and fired quickly, but Véronique heard the slight noise and looked up in time to throw herself backwards out of the path of the bolt.  The silver shaft embedded itself in the floor a few inches from Daisy’s feet.

 

Daisy collapsed against the table, her hands scrabbling against the front of her blazer. She tore open her collar and took a few deep, painful breaths.  Then she dropped down limply to the floor.  Above her, the children slept peacefully on, unaware of their guardian’s plight.

 

Véronique looked up at the two of us standing on the balcony.  Her eyes narrowed when she saw me.  “Gabriel...” she seethed.  She ignored Evangeline, treating her as a nominal threat.

 

I put my hands in my pockets and gave her a chilly stare.  It was best to keep her focused on me, she might make a mistake and Evangeline could hit her with the crossbow.  It took all my effort to put up a cool front and I prayed Evangeline wouldn’t screw up horribly.  “Miss me?” I asked in French.

 

“I knew you were behind this!” she screeched.  “One Nora wasn’t enough for you, you’ve come back to take away another!”  She lifted up one hand and hurled something tiny up at me.  I caught it deftly, then opened up my hand to see what it was.  In my palm lay a small gold pin, in the shape of the school crest.  I recalled when Nora was here that one of the little girls had handed her something.  This must have been it.  No wonder Véronique was looking for Nora here, she probably hadn’t been home when I brought her back.

 

I shrugged, tossing the pin back down to her.  “If that’s what you want to believe.”

 

While I held Véronique’s attention, Evangeline stood half behind me, hiding her movements as she slowly slotted another bolt into the crossbow.  She quickly aimed and fired again, but Véronique’s reflexes were too swift.  She dodged out of the way, this time bending down and lifting up Daisy again.  She held the girl aloft, using her as a shield.  Evangeline’s hands paused midway through slotting another bolt.  “Call off your little pet, and I won’t snap this one’s neck.”

 

    I held one hand out to Evangeline.  “The crossbow for Daisy.” I told her.  Reluctantly, she handed it over.

 

    Véronique laughed.  “Look who’s soft-hearted.  Is it just that you prefer humans?”  Her eyes slid over to Evangeline, really looking at her for the first time.  Her eyes widened in shock.  “Are those MY clothes?”

 

    I looked over at Evangeline.  It was true that the two females were dressed similarly, though Evangeline couldn’t quite fill out the clothing like Véronique could.  “Where did you get the wardrobe?” I asked her.

 

    She crossed her arms over her chest, trying not to look self-conscious.  “Dimitri took my clothes.  This was all I could find.” she said defensively.

 

    Véronique spouted off several unladylike words and dropped Daisy to the floor.  She rushed forward, jumping up onto one table, then leaping towards us, her eyes murderous daggers centered on Evangeline.

 

    Before either of us could react, a click! followed by a thwip! cut through the air.  Véronique’s face contorted in pain and she dropped back to the ground under the balcony.  Daisy leaned heavily on a table, crossbow in hand.

 

    Evangeline and I peered over the balcony railing, looking down at Véronique.  She was grasping at something behind her that was just out of reach.  As she twisted, I saw a crossbow bolt embedded squarely in the middle of her back.  Smoke rose from the wound and Véronique snarled in pain and frustration.

 

    She finally gave up trying to retrieve the bolt.  She turned her attention back on Daisy, looking to vent her ire one way or another.

 

    “Daisy, watch out!” Evangeline cried out in warning.

 

    Véronique lifted up one of the round tables one-handed as Daisy stumbled to her feet.  The girl managed to throw herself away from the still-sleeping girls as Véronique shrieked in rage and flung the table across the room at her.

 

    The table hit the girl, bearing her to the floor and shattering upon impact.  Splintered chunks of wood lay everywhere.  Daisy lay in the center of the disaster, on her back, unmoving.

 

    The next instant, the crossbow was ripped out of my hands and Evangeline was leaning over the railing, raining silver bolts down on Véronique, her hands working with a speed that only desperation could grant.

 

    Her aim was wildly off, Véronique managed to get through the barrage with only a few grazes.  When she ran out of bolts, Evangeline threw the crossbow to the ground.  Hot tears welled up in her eyes, and I suddenly realized that I had seen the anger that was in them before.

 

    Something inside of her had slipped, some barrier was now down and I could feel the waves of emotion rolling off of her.  Anger, grief, and helplessness combined to make her into something truly dangerous.

 

    I had seen the same thing happen in a young girl’s eyes a long, long time ago, as my family murdered hers.  Those feelings had ultimately resulted in my greatest adversary: Katrina Riley.

 

    Véronique did not recognize the danger in the air now.  “You’ve broken your little toy.” She called up to to us, her voice singsong and practically cooing.  Her hands were clenched at her sides, betraying her cool exterior.  Anger, and insult, were roiling just beneath her skin.

 

    “Oh yeah!” Evangeline called down.  “Well, in New York we say ‘Come get some’!”

 

    I had to defuse this situation before someone else, probably me, got hurt.  “Evangeline stop, you’re embarrassing the both of us.”

 

    She rounded on me, unleashing the full effect of her furious glare.  “Don’t you tell me to stop!  She hurt Daisy, and I’m going to hurt her back!”

 

    “There’s no point, that girl is already dead.  She won’t see you defending her.”  I was as practical as I could be.  “Do you really want to endanger the rest of the students down there?”

 

    My words had the opposite effect than I intended.  Instead of calming down and acting rationally, Evangeline’s eyes welled up, her anger hardening her expression.  Tears ran down her cheeks, but she didn’t acknowledge them.  She created an image before me that seared into my brain, etching itself there permanently.  I would never forget the look on her face till the day that I died.

 

    Sensing danger, she turned swiftly and time stood still.  Véronique was reaching over the railing, her eyes murderously locked on Evangeline.  As she turned to her, much too slowly, Evangeline’s hair whipped up.  Two twinkling tears broke away from her skin and hung in the air for the briefest, impossibly slow, second.

 

    My body moved on it’s own, there was no time for quick thinking or a clever plan, only to react.  When time caught up with itself again, I had hurled myself at Véronique, launching the both of us back over the railing and to the floor below.

 

    We landed with a thunderous impact.  My body pressed tightly against hers, I buried my fangs into her neck.  She writhed violently, ripping me off of her and forcing me away.  I rolled easily to my feet as she regained hers.

 

My fangs had down considerable damage; blood ran freely down the side of her neck, quickly staining her white shirt.  There was a small chunk of flesh in my mouth and I spat it out, not taking my eyes off of her.

 

A large red stain was also spreading out on the front of her shirt as well.  I realized that by forcing her to the floor I had pushed the crossbow bolt deeper into her body, till the tip pierced out the other side.

 

Véronique was a complete mess now.  Her hair was wild, and her clothes were stained and torn.  As she stood, she listed to the side slightly.  Blood leaked from the corners of her mouth.  But, as she looked at me, her lips slowly spread in a smile.

 

She grinned, her teeth gruesomely bloodstained.  “I am stronger than you, Gabriel.  All this is nothing.” she gestured to herself.  “Come, let me show you my true power.”

 

The flow of blood running down her neck intensified and began spattering on the floor.  I wondered briefly how making herself bleed out faster was supposed to make her stronger than me, but I kept my mouth shut.  There was something sickening about the way her blood was beginning to move.

 

The blood on the floor began expanding, darkening in color.  As it rose up I realized with horror what it was.  Those gelatinous monsters that had attacked us in the courtyard, had nearly overwhelmed me in the graveyard, that had been found slithering the school’s halls the first night we arrived, all had been made out of Véronique’s blood.

 

Vampires are unable to vomit, but right now I really wished that I could.  I had seen some strange and repulsive things in my long, long, lifetime, but this was definitely close to the top of the list.

 

The black sludge continued to grow until it was taller than me.  It’s entire mass quivered sickeningly for a moment, then it attacked.  As it lurched towards me, a wall of flame erupted before me, blocking it’s path.  The sludge fell back at once, not daring to go near the fire.  I took a few steps back myself, as I felt the heat from the flames.

 

Then it was gone, Nora standing in it’s place, her back to me.  Her surroundings were completely unmarked by the sudden fire.  Such was her terrifying control over the element.  “I am here Véronique, there is no need to continue this battle.”

 

    There was genuine relief in Véronique’s eyes, but her voice was still hard.  “I came here to find you, and I am attacked and insulted.” she said.  “Do you not see how wounded I am?  I will take this indignation out of his hide.”  Her eyes narrowed.  “Why do you stand against your family to protect him?  He killed my sister.”

 

    “Gabriel does not need me to protect him.  If this fight continues, the children will be hurt.”  Nora turned her head slightly towards the sleeping girls.  “I will not have them hurt.”

 

    The stairs leading up to the walkway were behind me.  I could sense Evangeline coming down the stairs, though she was trying to hide the sound of her footsteps.  I watched her out of the corner of my eye as she hurried over to the fallen student and knelt down next to her.

 

    Véronique’s attention was on Nora.  She curled her lip in disgust.  “You would not have them hurt?  What do you think you do every night?  Father sends me out to snap their little necks and drain them dry, just for your meals.”

    

    Nora shook her head.  “Not any longer.  From now on I will hurt no child, directly or indirectly.”  She squared her small shoulders.  “Or anyone else for that matter.”

 

    Véronique laughed jeeringly.  “Father has never allowed you to feel hunger before, always taking care that you would never feel pain or discomfort.  If you not drink, you will feel it, and it will consume you.  You will not care whom you hurt.”

 

    Nora reached into the pocket of her nightgown and pulled out an empty white bottle.  “I am serious, Véronique, from now on, I shall drink pig’s blood.”  She looked back at me and smiled warmly.

 

    When she looked back at Véronique, she saw her expression had become enraged again.  Her eyes were locked on me now.  “What have you poisoned her mind with?  What did you do to her?”

 

    I shook my head.  “I’ve done nothing.  This is Nora’s decision.  She finally has something to care about outside of your ‘family’.”

 

    Véronique stepped towards me, pushing Nora to one side.  “I’m going to tear your lungs out and shove them down your throat.” she said venomously.

 

    I didn’t think I could win an all-out fight in my condition, but I was willing to try anyway.  I settled into a fighting stance.

 

    Evangeline stepped up next to me, her expression inscrutable.  “Let’s get her out of here, Gabriel.” she said softly.  “Before someone else gets killed.”

 

    Her stance, her expression, were so transformed from what they were, I felt like a different person was standing next to me, someone I had almost forgotten.  With her like this, I felt we almost had a chance of winning this fight.

 

    I spotted something glittering in her hands, the long silver chain that had bound the both of us together our first night.  She held a cuff in each and and was slowly winding the chain around her hand. “Where did you find that?”

 

    “It was near Daisy.” she answered, her eyes darkening.

 

    Veronique approached, the bloody mass on the floor following her, starting to rise up again.  “All right, follow my lead.”

 

    Thin tentacles separated from the main body, the tips hardening into sharp spikes.  Behind Véronique, Nora held up both hands, fire sparking in them.

 

    “Go look after the girls, Nora.” Evangeline called to the girl.  “We’ve got this.”

 

    ********

 

    Nora turned and hurried over to the sleeping children, but I felt no relief.  Something terrible was brewing inside of me, dark and twisting and no mall amount of hope could light it.

 

    Daisy... she was going to be my friend.  When I had met her, I had known it then, that this was a girl I connected with.  I wasn’t the type to have many friends, I preferred quality over quantity.  Daisy was kind, taking time to help out in the infirmary, and looking after the little ones, she was someone who would have been the best kind of friend.

 

    But now, I would never know.

 

    The rage building up inside of me was not a bright burning red, but a seething black that encompassed me completely.  And it was centered entirely on Véronique.

 

    She stopped a few feet from us and those sharp tendrils moved forward, incredibly swift, aiming right for us.

 

    Gabriel held up both hands quickly, and the tendrils just stopped.  Dozens of sharp points hung in the air in front of us, some just inches away.

 

    I didn’t pause to marvel, I saw an opening and I took it.  Véronique was distracted, staring at Gabriel in disbelief.  I stepped up to her and punched her as hard as I could.

 

    Silver points could pierce a vampire’s tough skin easily.  Their skin burned whenever they touched a silver object.  But what I had learned the first night I met Gabriel, was what happened when silver hit a vampire with force.

 

    Compared to vampiric might, my strongest blow was paltry, but I had the silver chain wrapped around my fist.  When I hit Véronique’s face, she flew backwards.

 

    She quickly caught her feet, one hand trying to cover a large black burn searing her cheek.  I rushed her again, first burying my fist into her stomach, then connecting with her jaw.

 

    She skidded along the floor, upending tables left and right.  Her back fetched up against the wall underneath one of the cafeteria’s large, stained glass windows.

 

    She was dazed, but I wasn’t giving up my advantage.  I stood over her and rather than bending down, I waited for her to try to get to her feet.

 

    Once she was up, I punched her again, this time sending her right through the window.  Colored glass rained down in a cacophonous mess.  I braced one hand on the ledge and leap over the sill and out into the courtyard.

 

    Véronique lay on her back, too dazed to try to get to her feet again.  I grabbed the front of her shirt and hauled her up just far enough to punch her again.

 

    One punch wasn’t enough, though, I kept at it, till her skin seared and smoked.  She stopped moving altogether, but still I kept at it, trying to quench the black fire that burned inside of me.

 

    Strong arms reached up under my arms and held them back.  “That’s enough!” a rough voice shouted right in my ear.  “Let her go!”

 

    I snarled and fought, trying to get free of his grip.  “Let me go, Gabriel, I need to hurt her!”

 

    The arms hauled me backwards.  I released Veronique, who dropped to the ground.  “I am not Gabriel.” the voice said as the arms let me go and I was spun around.      Kieran stood right in front of me, his face stern.  “And you’re going to kill her if you keep going.”

 

    “So?!” I shrieked.  “Why do you care, aren’t you a hunter?  She killed Daisy!”

 

    “Exactly!” he shouted back at me.  “I’M the hunter, not you!  Killing someone, even a pappilon, is a heavy thing to carry around.  Don’t welcome that weight if you don’t have to!”

 

    I felt the tears coming again.  My insides crumpled and my strength fled me.  I stood there meekly, tears rolling down my face.

 

He drew a silver gun from his coat and pointed it at Véronique.  “I’ll take care of her.”

 

Before he could pull the trigger, Nora stepped up and gently placed her hand on his arm.  He looked down at her, startled.  “Please, do not kill ‘er.” she said softly.  “She iz my family, she only came ‘ere out of concern for me.  I vill take care of ‘er.”  She gave him the full force of her golden eyes.

 

Kieran lowered his gun.  “All right.”  He continued to look down at her, mesmerized.  “Who are you?”

 

“My name iz Nora.” she smiled faintly at him.  “Pleaze, ve must get back inzide.  The zun vill be rizing zoon.”

 

Kieran knelt down next to Véronique obediently and lifted her up.  He then carried her unconscious form back into the school.

 

I stared at the ground miserably.  My rage was gone now as well, and it had left behind a cold, hollow feeling in my chest.  Nora walked up to me next, peering up into my face.  “I am zorry about your friend.” she said sadly.  “Thiz ‘appened because I left ‘ome.”

 

I shook my head.  “It’s not your fault, Nora.”  My voice was raw.

 

The little vampire wrapped her arms around my waist suddenly, burying her face in my stomach.  “I’m zorry, but I can feel it, ‘ow much you are ‘urting.  It ‘urts me too.”

 

Strength flowed into me, warm and golden, giving me energy.  I put my hand on top of her head.  “You’re the first vampire I’ve met who has empathy, Nora.” I told her weakly.  “I’m not sure vampires are supposed to have empathy, but it gives me hope for the rest of you.”

 

She pulled away and looked up at me.  She gave me a timid smile that was also kind.  “You be careful.” she said seriously.  “Gabriel needs you to keep ‘im out ov trouble.”

 

“Speaking of which, where did he go?”  I turned and looked back through the broken window.  I hadn’t seen him since he stopped those spikes...

 

19: 19 - Quitting While We’re Not Too Far Behind

The spikes were aimed squarely at Evangeline and I, piercing through the air.  This was another moment where there was no time for thinking, no matter how quick.  I reacted instinctively, putting my hands up to somehow ward off the attack.

 

Outstandingly it worked.  Each and every spike halted in the air before us.  I could feel the weight of them pushing against me, though they weren’t physically touching me.

 

The new ability I had acquired in the graveyard had manifested itself strongly, but it was still untamed, running wildly through my veins.  I had not had time to master this ability and it was taking it’s toll on me, draining my strength rapidly.

 

    Evangeline stepped up and attacked Véronique, breaking her control over the dark spikes.  I released my hold on them and they immediately shattered into black dust.

 

    I fell backwards, my body light and lifeless.  I didn’t feel it when I hit the floor.  White smoke crawled over the edges of my vision, making me feel very light-headed.

 

    I could hear the fight continuing but I couldn’t move to help.  A golden vision drifted past me, the white clouds giving Nora an ethereal look.  She knelt down next to the dead student and shook her head.

 

    There was the sound of breaking glass but I didn’t have the energy to turn to it.  I was able to see, just out of the corner of my eye, movement by the tables.  The children stirred, looking around, letting out startled gasps and tiny shrieks.

 

Nora stood up and turned to the girls, her hands held out in a calming gesture.  “Please stay calm, I will protect you,” she told them.

 

The girls stayed where they were, but began spouting questions as the situation dawned on them.

 

“Nora, what is going on?”

 

“What are we doing here?”

 

“What’s wrong with Daisy!”

 

There was a sudden rush as all of the girls hurried over to Nora, who held her arms out to prevent them from passing her.  “Daisy is very hurt, please don’t touch her.”

 

“She’s not moving!” one of the older girls wailed.  The others clutched at Nora, or each other.  Nora tried to hold them all, but her arms weren’t big enough.

 

There was more activity in the cafeteria, as students and teachers came upon the scene.  Everyone in the school had awoken, it seemed.  That must mean Dimitri had finally departed.

 

Ms. Brun hurried over to the girls and Nora left them in her care.  She bent down next to one of the fallen tables and picked up it’s long maroon tablecloth.  She walked over and covered me with it.

 

“Dawn is approaching.” she said to me.  “This should protect you for a little while.  Excuse me while I go stop them from killing Véronique.”

 

“Thank you,” I managed to say, but she was already gone.

 

I think I must have passed out for a little bit.  Consciousness was a slippery thing to hold onto sometimes.  The next thing I knew was a presence kneeling down on the floor next to me.

 

“Gabriel, are you still alive?” Evangeline asked, her voice was hollow.

 

“I hurt too much to be dead,” I told her.

 

    There was a stretch of silence a mile wide, then “In that case I guess we should get you out of the sun.”

 

    “I would appreciate that, yes.”

 

    “Can you stand on your own?”

 

    “I can’t feel my legs, so... probably not.”

 

    “Come on.”  She slid her hands under my shoulders and helped me up, making sure that no part of me slipped out from under the tablecloth.  Once she got me on my feet, which I still couldn’t feel, she arranged the tablecloth so it covered me like a cloak, allowing me to see.  Nora stood a few feet away, wearing an extremely over-sized coat.  It took me a moment to realize it was Kieran’s, and that was only because he stepped up next to her and wasn’t wearing it.

 

    The cafeteria had more window than wall.  Even though they were mostly stained glass, it was still uncomfortably bright.  It was the airport all over again.  Evangeline pulled me, while also taking most of my weight.  She kept her eyes on the ground so as to pick a clear path through the debris littering the floor and carefully guided me up the stairs and to the dark hallway.

 

    I had some feeling in my hands, so I was able to hold the tablecloth around me till we got back to our room.  “Ms. Brun wants us to stay here until things are sorted out downstairs.” Evangeline said as she guided me over to the bed and sat me down.

 

    From this angle I could see her face more clearly.  It was completely drained, her features hanging from her skull by a miracle.  Her eyes were dull and her lips had almost no color at all.  “You should rest.” I told her.

 

    She pressed the heels of her hands into her eyes, as if just mentioning rest made her exhausted.  “Yeah, I know.  Lemme just take care of you first.”

 

    “You don’t have to.”

 

    “I want to, alright!” she snapped, then calmed herself quickly.  “At least give me the chance to feel like I can do something right, okay?”  She pulled the tablecloth off of my head and shoulders and her eyes widened briefly.

 

    “What’s the matter?”

 

    She blinked and shook her head.  “Nothing.  It’s just your hair.  You’ve gone white.”

 

    “That happens sometimes.”

 

    “Yeah, I know.  When you passed out the first night, I saw some of it change.  Just seeing it all like this so suddenly caught me by surprise.”

 

    I had feeling in my arms and torso now, and with it’s return I felt hunger.  “When I feed it’ll change back.”

 

    She immediately turned to our luggage, which included a metal cooler with my supply of pig’s blood.  I reached out and grasped her wrist, preventing her from walking away.  She looked back at me, but there was no alarm, no fear in her eyes, just that same dull look.

 

    “Lucien told me I had to drink pig’s blood while I was at the house.  Since he is my last living blood relative I respect his wishes.  Also he has the deed to the house.” I said.  “I’m not home right now.”

 

    “Gabriel, I’ve still got the chain.” she said in a flat voice.

 

    I looked at her other hand and saw that the silver chain was still wrapped around it, the cuffs hanging from her fist.  I released her.  “Fair enough.”

 

    She opened the cooler and fetched a white bottle.  She warmed it up by running it under the hot water in the bathroom sink for a few minutes.  Then she handed it to me still dripping.

 

    I opened the bottle and drank slowly so as to not shock my system.  I still didn’t know the full effect that using my new ability had on me.  I didn’t need it going haywire with the influx of blood.

 

    As I nursed my drink I watched Evangeline.  She sat down on the floor next to the luggage and started unwinding the chain from around her hand.  It didn’t seem to want to detach from her skin.  She winced and hissed under her breath as she revealed the bruised and bloody skin underneath.

 

    “Anything broken?” I asked casually.

 

    She slowly flexed her hand, testing each finger.  “I don’t think so, but I won’t be able to write for a while.”  She pulled the first aid kit out of the luggage and unzipped it.

 

    I finished the bottle of blood and slid off of the bed.  I crawled over to her and tucked my legs underneath me.  “Let me do that, you’ll embarrass yourself if you try to bandage that one handed.”

 

    “Are you going to poison this one, as well?” she asked.

 

    “No, I’ll be good.”  I pulled out the bottle of antiseptic and a packet of swabs.  “This is going to hurt.”

 

    “Don’t sound so happy about it.”  She held out her hand.

 

    “It’s the little things in life that give me joy.” I told her.

 

    I cleaned her hand thoroughly, but she barely flinched.  I wondered whether if it was because she was trying not to show weakness, or if the physical pain couldn’t reach her where she had mentally withdrawn to.

 

    How long was she going to be like this?  I didn’t like seeing her look so... dead.  Things were much better when she was constantly indignant with me, or when she was being stubborn.  Things were almost fun then.

 

    Had I been this insufferable when I had been occupied with my own depression?  For six months, as well.  No wonder Evangeline had tried to drag me out of it.

 

    I finished bandaging her hand, but didn’t let go of it.  Instead I stood up and pulled her to her feet.  “Once you get some sleep, you won’t be so boring.”

 

    “Excuse me and my grief.” she answered irately.

 

    “See that was almost a joke, but you’re just not feeling it.”

 

    “A good girl died tonight.  I can’t just bounce back from something like that.”  She focused narrowed eyes on me.  “I’m not a vampire.”

 

    “Explain it to me then.” I said.  She rolled her eyes.  “Pretend I am someone else.  Someone who actually cares about your feelings.”  I dropped her hand and sat on the edge of the bed, gesturing to the spot next to me.

 

    “Except you don’t care, and having me try to explain it will bore you to tears.  Are you a masochist, or what?” she asked.

 

    “Evidence would appear to suggest so,” I admitted.  I sighed and lay on my back, folding my arms behind my head.  “What I do know is that I am willing to suffer through a moment of you being weepy so we can get back to snarling at each other again.”

 

    “My how generous.”  she said dryly, but sat on the bed anyway.  She placed her hands in her lap and focused her attention on them.  Her thin shoulders slumped.  “Look, Daisy didn’t deserve to die,” she began.

 

    “Does anyone really deserve to die?” I asked hypothetically.

 

    “Very few of them, I suppose, but Daisy is different because I knew her.  I had an emotional attachment to her.”

 

    “How strong of a connection could you have made in just a couple of days?”

 

    “I learned enough about her to like her,” she replied.  “She was smart and practical.  She liked to volunteer.  She had a crush on her teacher.  She had friends that will miss her.”  Evangeline looked over her shoulder at me.  “She was the kind of person Katrina built this school for.”  Her eyes welled up.  “And, she didn’t know what was going on.  French wasn’t her first language.  She probably had no idea what that vampire wanted from her.  All she was doing was trying to keep the children safe.”  Her face crumpled.  “There was no reason for her to die.”

 

    Being a vampire, I came across tears a lot less than a human did.  I wasn’t exactly sure what I was supposed to do about a crying woman.  I sat up, hoping to make a quick retreat.  She reached out her good hand and gripped the front of my shirt.  Perfect.

 

    She pressed her forehead into my chest and wept all over the front of my shirt.  I sat there, not moving, waiting for her to stop, but she seemed to have an endless supply.  Her shoulders shook uncontrollably as she vented her grief.

 

    I placed my hands on her shoulders in a vain attempt to separate us.  It had the opposite effect as it encouraged her to wrap both of her arms around my torso tightly.  Her sobs finally subsided into sniffles.  “If you tell anyone about this, I’ll kill you.” she said weakly.

 

    “You do realize that now I have to wash this shirt, don’t you?  You’ve got your fluids all over it.”

 

    She pulled her arms back.  She grasped the front of my shirt with both hands and blew her nose into it loudly.  “There.  That’s for pretending to care,” she said as she pulled away.

 

    I’m sure my face was frozen in horror.  I made an inarticulate noise in my throat, then started to gingerly unbutton my shirt.  “You are an awful woman,” I managed to choke out.

 

    “I hate you too,” she replied.

 

    I balled up the shirt and tossed it into the waste basket across the room.  “I need a shower.  Now.”  I turned back to her, working up a really terrifying scowl.   She was lying on her side, her knees curled up slightly.  Her eyes were closed and her breathing was slow and deep.  I looked over at the bathroom door, but decided against the shower.  It could wait a few hours.

 

    I lay on the bed facing Evangeline, my eyes absorbing every detail of her sleeping face.  It was gone now, that resemblance I had witnessed earlier.  The lines on her face were smooth and peaceful once more.

 

    Katrina’s face had been thinner, sharper.  The anger inside of her had etched lines permanently into her skin.  I had never once seen her without a severe expression.

 

    Evangeline’s face was softer, her cheeks fuller.  Her eyelashes were longer and thicker, and her mouth was rounder.  I reached over and pushed some of her hair away from her face, revealing that her eyebrows were sloped more gently as well.

 

    Katrina’s anger had suited her, matching her features, making her beautiful in her rage.  That same anger would spoil Evangeline’s face, distort it into something ugly.

 

    For some reason... I didn’t want that to happen.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

    Later on I awoke, rested and somewhat refreshed.  Gabriel was sleeping on the bed next to me.  How could someone look so exhausted while they were asleep?

 

    Kieran stood on the balcony overlooking a silent cafeteria, leaning both arms on the railing.  He was without his long coat, and I had to admit that the view from behind wasn’t half bad.  He was muscular under a thin black T-shirt, but wore way too many holsters.  “What happened to the duster?” I asked as I leaned on the railing next to him.

 

    “I lent it to that little girl, she hasn’t given it back yet.”

 

    “You do know she’s a vampire, right?”

 

    He nodded.  “She’s different, much more so than any papillon I’ve come across.  I’ve never seen a papillon try to protect someone they way she did.  She’s meeting with Mother right now.”

 

    My curiosity peaked.  “Oh?”

 

    “She said she has an idea that will solve both of our family’s troubles.”

 

    “That little girl really is something, I wouldn’t be surprised if she could pull a miracle like that off.”

 

    “I’m waiting here, to take her and and that other one back home when she is done.”

 

    I leaned my back on the railing next to him and peered at his face.  “While you’re waiting, wanna tell me a few things?”

 

    He turned to me and gave me a suspicious look.  “What kind of things?  You don’t look like you’re going to ask me my music preferences.”

 

    “How about you start by telling me your story,” I suggested.  “What made you decide to be a hunter?”

 

    He frowned petulantly.  “Why would you want to know a boring old story like that?”

 

    “I want to understand you a bit, because I’m not sure I should trust you.  I want to know why you choose to drag around the weight of killing.”

 

    He exhaled heavily.  “Fine, I will tell you ‘my story’.”  He turned back to the cafeteria and stared at it silently.

 

    “Take your time,” I offered generously.

 

    His frown deepened.  “My father was a hunter, but that didn’t necessarily mean I would be a hunter as well.  In fact his wish was that I would never hunt papillons.”

 

    “But something changed your mind.  Obviously.”

 

    “It was the night he died.  I was with him when ‘he’ came for my father.”  His shoulders tensed.  “He had been sent to make sure my father hunted no longer.  He killed my father quickly enough, didn’t make him suffer.  But for some reason... he did not kill me right away.  He... taunted me for a bit, torturing me.  He was insane, I mean seriously crazed.  I was seven years old and he terrified me.”

 

    Kieran drew in a deep breath, then continued.  “Katrina was a good friend of both of my parents.  She was staying in Paris when she had heard from another papillon that my father was marked.  She hurried to the house as quickly as she could, but she was too late.  My father was dead and the demon had taken my eye.”

 

    “I don’t remember much of what happened after that, just that I was nearly dead.  I had lost a lot of blood and my wound was severe.  Katrina managed to drive off the papillon, and save my life.  I’m still not sure exactly how she did it.”

 

    “Well, she had to be getting pretty old, even all those years ago.  I would wonder, too.”

 

    He shook his head.  “No, she was still quite strong.  What I mean is that I don’t know how she managed to save me.  I was nearly dead, and she didn’t take me to a hospital.  What she did was far beyond regular first aid.”

 

    Without his coat I could see clearly how his muscles tightened, creating lines of tension over his whole frame.  “This is where we come to the really awful part isn’t it?” I whispered.

 

    He ducked his head in a small nod.  “I don’t show anyone.”  He pointed to his eye patch briefly.  “Mother has seen it, but I try not to remind her of it.”  He looked over at me.  “But you... you risked your life for me, and the school.”  He smiled wanly.  “And I like you, you remind me of- well, not exactly, but the same feeling is there.  I look at you and I know that I can trust you.”  He looked away.  “Still, it’s up to you if you want to see.  I don’t want to burden you with something horrible.”

 

    “Saying it like that only makes me want know more.” I told him, but I took a moment and thought about what he said.  In order for me to know more about him, to understand him, he was was willing to show me something about himself that he shared with no one else, and it was something awful.  I had to decide.  Did I want to dig myself into a hole I might not be able to get out of?

 

    “I think... after all of this is said and done, after Gabriel and I go back to New York, I don’t want to just forget about you guys.  You.  Your Mom.  All the students and teachers here.  Nora.  I want to keep in touch with you, and come back again some time, for no reason but to see you all again.  That means you’ll become a part of my life, and at the very least my friend.  And if something awful happened to you then I want to know.  That way I can understand why it is you do things the way you do.”

 

    He nodded, resigning himself.  He brought up both hands, carefully taking off his eye patch.

 

    I expected something gruesome.  Scars, an empty socket that still hadn’t healed all the way.  What I saw surprised me.  I reached a hand up, pushing his long hair out of his face so I could be sure of what I was seeing.

 

    The skin under the eye patch was smooth and unmarred, and a few shades paler than the rest of his face.  There was no empty socket.  There was an eye there, looking perfectly normal, except that it was a different color than his other one.  His other eye was a deep sapphire, this one was violet.

 

    “Is it glass?” I asked in confusion.  “I know they can make them look pretty realistic these days.  Why do you keep it covered?  It looks fine.”

 

    “It’s not fine,” he answered.  “And it’s not glass.”

 

    “Then whose...”  I felt my stomach drop as my my mind jumped to the most awful conclusion.

 

    “When Katrina discovered that the papillon had destroyed my eye she took his.  She never told me how she got the eye to bond to me and heal the wound I received.  I don’t think I will ever know.”

 

    “It’s not like you can just ask her,” I said softly.  “What a terrible thing for a child to go through.”

 

    “It is terrible, and it is a constant reminder of the night my father died.” Kieran said.  “But it is better than being dead.  I am alive, and I will do everything I can to prevent papillons from killing whomever they please.  Katrina gave me my life so that I can make sure what I went through, no one else has to.”

 

    I couldn’t tear my gaze away from that violet eye.  “It works?” I asked.  “Can you see through it?”

 

    “Far better than I can with my own.”

 

    “Then why keep it covered up?  It’s strange, yeah, but still useful.  It’s… beautiful actually.”

 

    He lifted his hands and put the eye patch back on.  I dropped my own hand.  “There are two reasons.  One is that it puts a terrible strain on Mother, for her to see it.  The others do not know what happened to me.  Explaining it over and over would put more strain on her.”

 

“The second is that I know that Katrina did not kill the papillon she took the eye from.  He was too strong and managed to escape.  I know he is still out there.”

 

“And you’re worried if he finds out you have his eye, then he’ll target you to get it back?” I guessed.

 

He shook his head.  “That would be fine.  I would welcome the chance to avenge my father.  No, my reason is stranger than that.  I worry sometimes that even though he has been separated from his eye he still has a connection to it.  Papillons are fearsome creatures with powers that we humans cannot comprehend.  What if he could still see from his eye, no matter where it was?”

 

“Then he would be able know everything that went on around you.”

 

“I cannot take that risk.  I only uncover his eye when I need to.” Kieran smiled at me fondly.  “Like when I have to rescue a beautiful girl.”

 

“I see.... Well that explains a few things.” I smiled back.

 

“It has been a while.  I will go see if Mother is done with her conference.”  He turned to depart.

 

    “Wait just a moment.”  I stopped him and he turned back to me.  “I just wanted to tell you that I met a blind vampire while I was here in Paris.  He was at the cemetery and I am sure he was the one that put everyone in the school to sleep.  His name is Dimitri and he keeps both eyes covered up with a cloth.”

 

    Kieran looked fairly stunned.  “Then, he is still in Paris after all this time?”

 

    I nodded.  “He is part of the Black Rose.  So I’m sure you’ll meet him again one day.”

 

    He cupped my cheek with his hand.  “Thank you for telling me this, Angie.  I am glad I shared my secret with you.  I only wish you could answer me one other thing.”

 

    “What?”

 

    “Why I am so irresistibly drawn to you.”  He bent his head down to mine.

 

    I brought up my hand, pressing three fingers to his mouth before our lips touched.  “Go check on your mom,”I told him gently.

 

    He kissed my fingers and dropped his hand.  “If that is what you want.”  He turned and walked through the door.

 

    “For now, yeah.” I said to his back.

 

20: 20 - Another Beginning Ends

    When I woke I sensed someone in the room with me, but it wasn’t Evangeline.  Nora sat on the carpet by the large, curtained window.  A sharp sliver of sunlight slipped through the curtain and fell on the floor.  Nora was sitting in front of it, her legs tucked under her, peering at it with great interest.

 

She showed no signs of noticing my new found consciousness, so I watched her covertly for a moment.  She leaned forward, closer to the sunlight, lifting her hand as if she were about to touch it, then pulling it back at the last minute.  She repeated these actions three more times before I finally sat up.

 

“You’re going to get a nasty surprise if you stick your hand in that light.” I warned her, being sure to use French, not that her accent didn’t have it’s own charm.

 

“What is it?” she asked, still absorbed by the sunlight.  “I can sense it, the way I do fire, but I cannot control it.  It’s so different, so... clean.”

 

“Sunlight isn’t everything it’s cracked up to be.” I said assuredly.  “It’s something humans and cats make a fuss over.”

 

“I brought something for Angie.”  She stood up, a flat wooden box in her hands.  “Will you return these to her?”

 

I took the box and lifted the lid.  Inside was a bundle wrapped in blue silk.  I lifted a corner of the silk, revealing silver.  I closed the lid.  “I’ll be sure to return her weapons to her.” I promised, tossing the box onto the bed.  “Eventually.”

 

Nora walked back over to the sliver of light on the ground, but she didn’t sit.  “You went back home for a bit?” I asked curiously.

 

“I had a few things to drop off.  Kieran was kind enough to drive me.”  Her brow furrowed.  “He reminds me of someone, but I cannot place who.”  Her expression cleared and she looked back at me.  “You’ll be going home soon, and I will admit I’m going to miss you a little.”

 

I lay back on the bed.  “Honestly, going home would be a relief, I am done with Paris for at least a century.  I am just so tired of everyone trying to kill me.  I promised Evangeline that  I would help her here until the Black Rose stops harassing the school, and vice versa...”

 

“I don’t think you will have any more worries.” Nora said.  “Everything has been taken care of.”

 

I sat up again quickly.  “What do you mean?”

 

Her smile was mysterious.  “You will find out when Ms. Brun announces it to the school later on.”

 

“If you’ve found a way to solves everyone’s problems, then there really is no reason to stay...” I mused.  "You should come back to New York with us." I said impulsively.

 

She gave me an incredulous look.  “Whatever for?”

 

“Because...”  I clenched my right hand reflexively.  "I need you... you're my salvation."

 

Understanding dawned in her expression and her eyes grew sad.  She began to shake her head and pain stabbed right through my heart.  "You said that earlier, but I am not your salvation."

 

I was off of the bed and kneeling before her in an instant.  "No, I know it now."  I gripped her shoulders tightly with both hands.  "You're Nora, and I saved you, didn’t I?  You’re finally out of that hole in the ground.  You're the only one that can save me."  This little girl was the only vampire in all of Paris that hadn’t tried to kill me on sight.  The one thing I knew though, was that I didn’t deserve her.  I had killed the only person I had ever truly cared about.  It was only natural that the whole world turned on me.

 

"I will not save you, Gabriel." she said softly.  “Even if I wanted to, I couldn’t.  Because, you see, I’m grateful for what you did.  If you had not killed your wife, then I would not be Nora.  How can I save you from the act that I benefited from?”

 

My bones ached with the weariness of dragging my worthless hide around.  I bowed my head before this little girl, too shaken by pain and grief to even look at her.  "Please... please...  If you don't, then..."  There was a gaping wound in my heart, large enough to swallow me in darkness.  "How can I forgive myself?"

 

Cool, tiny hands cupped my cheeks gently.  "You do not need me."  She smiled at me kindly, an endless well of sympathy in her golden eyes.  "You have someone already who has forgiven you.  You’ve hurt her, nearly killed her, but she is still standing beside you." she whispered.  "She thinks so little of her own life that she throws it away to drag you from the flames of your guilt."  Nora pressed her forehead to mine and laughed softly.  "Just imagine what she would do if she liked you."

 

I shook my head.  “I don’t understand.  Are you talking about Evangeline?  She’s only-”

 

Nora smacked the side of my head lightly, her expression turning stern.  "She is human, and frail.  She is foolish, and reckless.  She is there for you, and always will be... as long as you don't force her away."

 

“You’re wrong, she’s just-” I started again.

 

“It’s time for you to go.” Nora interrupted, releasing me.  “Get up and get out of here.”

 

“Are you ordering me around?” I asked her incredulously as I got to my feet.

 

“Yes, I don’t want you to miss the announcement.”  She turned and headed for the door.

 

“Wait, what’s this announcement about?”  I scooped the box up off the bed and followed her.

“I’m not going to spoil it, you’ll have to wait and see.”

xxxXXXxxx

Everyone in the school packed themselves into the church, which was the only open place with enough seats for everyone.  A black banner hung over the stained glass behind the altar.  A silver urn sat on the altar, looking beautiful and grim at the same time.

 

All of the students were in uniform, but wore black sashes tied around their upper arm.  Franceska and Aiden walked up to me silently.  Despite their stylistic differences they both wore heavy eyeliner, and it had streaked down their cheeks from now-dried tears.  Franceska reached out to me, without looking at my face, and tied one of the black sashes around my upper arm.  Aiden stared at me with wide eyes that were full of questions, and fear of the answers.

 

Amie was behind them.  She planted herself at my side immediately.  “If you need to cry, no one will think anything wrong of it.”  She told me.

 

“I don’t think I have anything left right now.”  My voice sounded hollow to my own ears.

 

She nodded, her eyes welling up.  “I, on the other hand, seem to have an unlimited supply.”

 

“Did she suffer?” Aiden asked suddenly, as if she couldn’t hold it in any longer.

 

Her sister gave her a stern look.  “Aiden!” she hissed.  “Ne demandez pas à quelque chose comme ça!”

 

Aiden brought her hands up to her mouth.  “Je ne peux pas l'aider. Personne ne nous dira ce qui s'est passé.  I want to know if she was in pain.”  Fresh tears slipped down her cheek.

 

Seeing Daisy’s friends in this state, I wanted to lie to them, to tell them that Daisy’s death had been quick and painless.  But... that would taint her memory, that had to be carried by their hearts.

 

I looked down at my hands.  “She... um, she didn’t die easily.” I began.  “She fought back, and protected the children.  She was hurt because of it.”

 

Aiden nodded, sniffing hard, trying to blink back her tears.  “That sounds like her.”

 

“Professor Barnes!” Amie called suddenly.  The professor had been walking past us, but turned when he heard his name.  Amie pulled a paper out of her pocket as he approached.  She separated from me to meet him just before he joined the group.

 

The paper was an envelope, plain white, with a pink sticker closing it.  “Daisy told me to throw this away, but I kept it.” Amie started shaking a little as she spoke, till the envelope trembled.  “I knew that she might give it to you, one day.”  She held it out to him.

 

Professor Barnes looked truly surprised, his glasses slipping a little.  “What is it?” he asked, not taking the envelope.

 

Amie frowned, thinking hard.  “I don’t know the word.” she said helplessly.  “She thought of you, a lot.”

 

Professor Barnes shook his head and swallowed.  “I cannot take that.” he said.  “It wouldn’t be right.”

 

Amie’s shoulders sagged.  I stepped up then.  “Please take it, Professor.” I told him.  “A girl’s feelings are in there.”

 

“That’s why I cannot take it.  I’ve never done anything to suggest-”

 

“No one thinks you did.” I told him.  “It’s one-sided, yes, but please just accept her feelings, for her own sake.”

 

“You don’t have to read it, just keep it.” Amie said.  “Please, Professor.”

 

He looked at me, and I nodded encouragingly.  He lifted up both hands and Amie gently dropped the envelope into them.  “Thank you.” he said quietly, and Amie hurried back to her friends.

 

I lingered, watching the Professor’s face.  “It’s heavy.”  His voice was soft as he stared at the envelope.

 

“It’s only paper.” I assured him.

 

“It feels so very heavy.”  He tucked it away into his inside jacket pocket.  He looked at me.  “Still, I will carry it.”

 

“I’m sure that’s more than Daisy could have hoped for.” I told him.

 

“Excuse me, I’m needed at the altar.” he turned quickly and walked towards the front of the church.

 

Ms. Brun stood at the Altar, surveying her brood.  All of the muted conversations immediately hushed.

 

Kieran was suddenly at my side, his attention on his mother.  “Shouldn’t you be up there?” I asked.

 

“Then who will translate for you?” he asked.

 

“Thanks.” I said shyly.

 

He took my hand in his and kissed the back of it.  “Anything for a pretty woman.”

 

A strange feeling washed over me.  “What?”

 

He smirked.  “I said ‘Tout pour une jolie femme’.  It means-”

 

“Anything for a pretty woman.” I interrupted him.

 

His smile widened.  “Your French is improving.”

 

“Yeah, I guess.” I pulled my hand from his, my stomach tightening uncomfortably.

 

Ms. Brun began speaking, so we both turned our attentions back to the altar.  Kieran began translating for me, keeping his voice low.

 

“Tonight, we say goodbye to a student and a friend, someone who was caring, thoughtful, and had more strength than anyone could imagine.  When a good friend leaves us, we must hold them in our hearts, so that they are never forgotten.”

 

“Daisy risked her life protecting our most vulnerable pupils.  At a time that the entire school was defenseless, she faced the threat by herself, with courage and strength.  She symbolizes everything this school was built for.”

 

“Many who see St. Katrina’s School for Girls from the outside see a school that raises hunters.  There are those inside the school that also believe this.  But that assumption is not correct.  Every student here was once a victim of a very specific threat.  Our school’s goal is not to thrust ourselves back into the position of ‘victim’ by hunting, but to understand our threat, so that we are never victims again.”

 

Ms. Brun paused, letting her eyes fall on each face in the church.  “It is with the goal of the school in mind, that I will acknowledge and present another individual.  A person that risked her existence to protect this school.  She is not one of us, but we have become a part of her.  Without her actions last night, our casualties would have been much greater.”

 

“As we say goodbye to one student, we also welcome another.  May I introduce Nora Manigault, Saint Katrina’s first papillon student.”

 

There were gasps and cries of exclamation throughout the church.  I looked at Kieran, but he didn’t seem surprised.  I looked back to the altar as Nora climbed the steps up to it.  She wore a school uniform, the crimson and maroon contrasting with her long golden hair.  The pale pink shirt gave her face some color, and when she smiled, she practically glowed.

 

She bowed deeply to the other students.  “I understand my presence here must be confusing and unwanted, but as long as I am here I promise that the Black Rose will never harm any of you, and neither will I.”

 

She appeared to take a breath, preparing herself.  Despite her smile, I could see she was nervous, unsure of herself.  It was almost unbearably cute.

 

“You want to understand papillons, and I want to understand you.”  She looked around the church.  “This place, it feels so new here, but also comforting, I want to understand that as well.”  She folded her hands in front of her.  “I met Daisy the first night I came here, she was taking care of the children.  She didn’t know who I was, but she still welcomed me warmly.  She was kind to me and let me read to the girls.”  Nora’s smile was wide, but tears shimmered in her eyes.  “The girls will miss her so much, I’m sorry that she is gone now.”

 

Franceska and Aiden looked at each other, their expressions identical in their confusion and doubt.  Aiden’s eyes welled up again and Franceska wrapped her arms around her sister.

 

“That girl is either the purest creature in the world, or the greatest manipulator.” Kieran said softly.

 

“Manipulator?” I asked.

 

“How else could she get every student to accept her, even begrudgingly, except by shedding tears for one of their own, right in front of them?  She is either a genius or a complete innocent.”

 

“Hmm.” I said.  He had a point, but I couldn’t bring myself to think anything bad of Nora.  “If she’s going to be staying here, then you can keep an eye on her, make sure she stays out of trouble.”

 

“There is that.”

 

“I think it’s a good idea, you guys can learn a lot from her.  Then again, I already live with two vampires, so maybe I am biased.”  I shrugged.

 

He looked me up and down.  “Perhaps.”

xxxXXXxxx

Everyone in the school packed themselves into the church, which was the only open place with enough seats for everyone.  A black banner hung over the stained glass behind the altar.  A silver urn sat on the altar, looking beautiful and grim at the same time.

 

All of the students were in uniform, but wore black sashes tied around their upper arm.  Franceska and Aiden walked up to me silently.  Despite their stylistic differences they both wore heavy eyeliner, and it had streaked down their cheeks from now-dried tears.  Franceska reached out to me, without looking at my face, and tied one of the black sashes around my upper arm.  Aiden stared at me with wide eyes that were full of questions, and fear of the answers.

 

Amie was behind them.  She planted herself at my side immediately.  “If you need to cry, no one will think anything wrong of it.”  She told me.

 

“I don’t think I have anything left right now.”  My voice sounded hollow to my own ears.

 

She nodded, her eyes welling up.  “I, on the other hand, seem to have an unlimited supply.”

 

“Did she suffer?” Aiden asked suddenly, as if she couldn’t hold it in any longer.

 

Her sister gave her a stern look.  “Aiden!” she hissed.  “Ne demandez pas à quelque chose comme ça!”

 

Aiden brought her hands up to her mouth.  “Je ne peux pas l'aider. Personne ne nous dira ce qui s'est passé.  I want to know if she was in pain.”  Fresh tears slipped down her cheek.

 

Seeing Daisy’s friends in this state, I wanted to lie to them, to tell them that Daisy’s death had been quick and painless.  But... that would taint her memory, that had to be carried by their hearts.

 

I looked down at my hands.  “She... um, she didn’t die easily.” I began.  “She fought back, and protected the children.  She was hurt because of it.”

 

Aiden nodded, sniffing hard, trying to blink back her tears.  “That sounds like her.”

 

“Professor Barnes!” Amie called suddenly.  The professor had been walking past us, but turned when he heard his name.  Amie pulled a paper out of her pocket as he approached.  She separated from me to meet him just before he joined the group.

 

The paper was an envelope, plain white, with a pink sticker closing it.  “Daisy told me to throw this away, but I kept it.” Amie started shaking a little as she spoke, till the envelope trembled.  “I knew that she might give it to you, one day.”  She held it out to him.

 

Professor Barnes looked truly surprised, his glasses slipping a little.  “What is it?” he asked, not taking the envelope.

 

Amie frowned, thinking hard.  “I don’t know the word.” she said helplessly.  “She thought of you, a lot.”

 

Professor Barnes shook his head and swallowed.  “I cannot take that.” he said.  “It wouldn’t be right.”

 

Amie’s shoulders sagged.  I stepped up then.  “Please take it, Professor.” I told him.  “A girl’s feelings are in there.”

 

“That’s why I cannot take it.  I’ve never done anything to suggest-”

 

“No one thinks you did.” I told him.  “It’s one-sided, yes, but please just accept her feelings, for her own sake.”

 

“You don’t have to read it, just keep it.” Amie said.  “Please, Professor.”

 

He looked at me, and I nodded encouragingly.  He lifted up both hands and Amie gently dropped the envelope into them.  “Thank you.” he said quietly, and Amie hurried back to her friends.

 

I lingered, watching the Professor’s face.  “It’s heavy.”  His voice was soft as he stared at the envelope.

 

“It’s only paper.” I assured him.

 

“It feels so very heavy.”  He tucked it away into his inside jacket pocket.  He looked at me.  “Still, I will carry it.”

 

“I’m sure that’s more than Daisy could have hoped for.” I told him.

 

“Excuse me, I’m needed at the altar.” he turned quickly and walked towards the front of the church.

 

Ms. Brun stood at the Altar, surveying her brood.  All of the muted conversations immediately hushed.

 

Kieran was suddenly at my side, his attention on his mother.  “Shouldn’t you be up there?” I asked.

 

“Then who will translate for you?” he asked.

 

“Thanks.” I said shyly.

 

He took my hand in his and kissed the back of it.  “Anything for a pretty woman.”

 

A strange feeling washed over me.  “What?”

 

He smirked.  “I said ‘Tout pour une jolie femme’.  It means-”

 

“Anything for a pretty woman.” I interrupted him.

 

His smile widened.  “Your French is improving.”

 

“Yeah, I guess.” I pulled my hand from his, my stomach tightening uncomfortably.

 

Ms. Brun began speaking, so we both turned our attentions back to the altar.  Kieran began translating for me, keeping his voice low.

 

“Tonight, we say goodbye to a student and a friend, someone who was caring, thoughtful, and had more strength than anyone could imagine.  When a good friend leaves us, we must hold them in our hearts, so that they are never forgotten.”

 

“Daisy risked her life protecting our most vulnerable pupils.  At a time that the entire school was defenseless, she faced the threat by herself, with courage and strength.  She symbolizes everything this school was built for.”

 

“Many who see St. Katrina’s School for Girls from the outside see a school that raises hunters.  There are those inside the school that also believe this.  But that assumption is not correct.  Every student here was once a victim of a very specific threat.  Our school’s goal is not to thrust ourselves back into the position of ‘victim’ by hunting, but to understand our threat, so that we are never victims again.”

 

Ms. Brun paused, letting her eyes fall on each face in the church.  “It is with the goal of the school in mind, that I will acknowledge and present another individual.  A person that risked her existence to protect this school.  She is not one of us, but we have become a part of her.  Without her actions last night, our casualties would have been much greater.”

 

“As we say goodbye to one student, we also welcome another.  May I introduce Nora Manigault, Saint Katrina’s first papillon student.”

 

There were gasps and cries of exclamation throughout the church.  I looked at Kieran, but he didn’t seem surprised.  I looked back to the altar as Nora climbed the steps up to it.  She wore a school uniform, the crimson and maroon contrasting with her long golden hair.  The pale pink shirt gave her face some color, and when she smiled, she practically glowed.

 

She bowed deeply to the other students.  “I understand my presence here must be confusing and unwanted, but as long as I am here I promise that the Black Rose will never harm any of you, and neither will I.”

 

She appeared to take a breath, preparing herself.  Despite her smile, I could see she was nervous, unsure of herself.  It was almost unbearably cute.

 

“You want to understand papillons, and I want to understand you.”  She looked around the church.  “This place, it feels so new here, but also comforting, I want to understand that as well.”  She folded her hands in front of her.  “I met Daisy the first night I came here, she was taking care of the children.  She didn’t know who I was, but she still welcomed me warmly.  She was kind to me and let me read to the girls.”  Nora’s smile was wide, but tears shimmered in her eyes.  “The girls will miss her so much, I’m sorry that she is gone now.”

 

Franceska and Aiden looked at each other, their expressions identical in their confusion and doubt.  Aiden’s eyes welled up again and Franceska wrapped her arms around her sister.

 

“That girl is either the purest creature in the world, or the greatest manipulator.” Kieran said softly.

 

“Manipulator?” I asked.

 

“How else could she get every student to accept her, even begrudgingly, except by shedding tears for one of their own, right in front of them?  She is either a genius or a complete innocent.”

 

“Hmm.” I said.  He had a point, but I couldn’t bring myself to think anything bad of Nora.  “If she’s going to be staying here, then you can keep an eye on her, make sure she stays out of trouble.”

 

“There is that.”

 

“I think it’s a good idea, you guys can learn a lot from her.  Then again, I already live with two vampires, so maybe I am biased.”  I shrugged.

 

He looked me up and down.  “Perhaps.”

 

********

 

The cafeteria was empty, except for one figure, leaning back against a table, staring up at the large painting that dominated the room.  The broken glass and debris that had littered the floor just hours ago was now all swept away.  The gaping hole in the stained glass window was covered with cardboard and duct tape.

 

I tucked the large book under my arm securely before stepping inside.  “You didn’t go to the church.” I commented.

 

“I don’t like them any more.” Gabriel said with a shrug.  “I listened from here.”

 

“I find it hard to believe that you could actually hear everything from this far away, in a separate building.”

 

“I heard all the important information.”  Keeping his eyes on the painting, he lifted up a box and held it out to me.

 

I took it from him and found it to be rather hefty.  I opened it and gasped with sudden relief and joy.  “I thought these were gone forever.” I pulled out the 9mm and silver glove.

 

I slipped the glove on and flexed my fingers, finding it still in perfect working order.   I checked the gun and found bullets still in the clip.  They hadn’t been changed or damaged in any way.  Strange, considering they had been in enemy hands.  You would suspect at least a booby trap.

 

“Have you always been this drawn to weapons?” Gabriel asked, his voice sounding strange.

 

“Um.  No.  I used to hate guns when I was younger.  Chris tried to take me hunting with him and I never wanted to go.  How could anyone hurt something that couldn’t fight back and didn’t do anything wrong?”

 

“When did you change your mind?”

 

A shadow of pain flickered inside of me.  “I met someone who was into guns, but he practiced at a range.  Just black papers on the wall, nothing to hurt.  That’s where I really learned.”  I stared at the gun in my hand, flashes of buried memories going through my mind.  It was a beautiful piece, and I thought about how he would probably agree.

 

“He taught you to shoot.”  It wasn’t a question, but I nodded anyway.  “He must be special, to go against yourself for him.”

 

My smile was swift, automatic, and false.  “Not really.” I lied.  “Just someone I used to hang out with.  He probably doesn’t even remember me anymore.”  That last part was most likely true.  “It’s a good thing I got into guns, though, or I’d probably be dead by now.”

 

Gabriel closed his eyes for a long second.  This was odd as he didn’t need to blink.  “I don’t think so.  You would have found another way to survive.”

 

Heat flared inside of me, burning my cheeks.  “How long are you going to look at that painting?” I asked, covering up a sudden shyness.  “We should probably be heading home.”

 

“I’m almost done.” he answered.

 

“Are you memorizing it?”

 

“No, I already know every detail.  I’m just thinking.”

 

“What’s on your mind?”

 

“I’m wondering how much she did in the fifty years I was gone.  How many secrets am I going to discover as I live in that house?  And... how many will I never find out?”

 

“I think I can help you a little bit there.” I said.  I held out Great Aunt Katrina’s journal out to him.

 

Finally, he turned to me, his eyes falling to the book.  He took it from my hand gingerly, then lifted his eyes to me.  “You kept your promise.”  He seemed genuinely surprised, which made me feel a little insulted.

 

“Well you kept yours.  Come on, you can read it on the plane.”  I turned to leave.  “I bet Callie has turned the house upside down by now.”

 

“Evangeline.”

 

I turned back to him, surprised by his tone.  He was looking straight at me.  “You are not Katrina,” he said.

 

“I know that,” I laughed.  “Though I think that’s the first time you’ve said that to me where it didn’t sound like an insult.”

 

His shrug was slow.  “It is what it is.”

 

“Well, I don’t plan on becoming Katrina.”

    

    “That is probably for the best.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

“Do you think the house is still standing?” I asked as we turned onto the little road cutting through the trees, leading to the house.  The black taxi we had taken from the airport sped off, eager to get another fare that wasn’t so remote.

 

“It had better be.” Gabriel said, Great Aunt Katrina’s journal open in one hand, his suitcase in the other.  I hadn’t seen him put the book down since I gave it to him, even reading it while he walked.  He was so absorbed in it at the airport that I had to steer him out of the way so he wouldn’t walk into someone.  Twice.

 

“I say there’s a fifty percent chance the house is still all together.  I know my brother, and we both know Callie,” I teased.

 

“Let’s hurry.” he said, walking faster.  He snapped the book closed just as we emerged from the trees.

 

The house loomed silently in the moonlight, like a lighthouse in a sea of white gravel.  A feeling of peace washed over me.  I was home.  “It’s quiet,” I sighed happily.

 

“Too quiet,” Gabriel said suspiciously.  He was at the door before I could blink, pressing the doorbell button.

 

    It flew open right away.  Callie pushed Gabriel to the side rudely and skipped down the porch steps to me.  “Angie!” she called, hugging me tightly.  “I missed you so much!”  She loosened her hold on me only a little.  “And I’m sorry about your friend.” her voice turned sympathetic.

 

    “Hey, can you stop smothering my sister for a second, Callie?”  Chris said, right behind her.

 

    Callie sighed.  “Fine, you can have a turn smothering her.”

 

    She released me and Chris immediately wrapped me up in a huge bear hug.  “You’re trying to kill me.” I managed to gasp out.

 

    “If I did, would that mean I inherit the house?” Chris asked teasingly as he set me back on my feet.

 

    “NO.” Gabriel said sternly from the porch.

 

    “Doesn’t Gabriel get any love?” I asked as I popped two new kinks out of my spine.

 

    Callie and Chris looked over at him.  He was back to leafing through the diary.  “Meh.” they said at the same time.

 

“Oh!  Cassie brought over some chocolate cake.” Callie grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the door.  Chris scooped up my suitcase and followed.  “So, how was Paris?”

 

“Well, I didn’t fall in love.” I laughed.

 

There was a sudden pang in my chest when I said that, like the shadow of an old pain, but this one was new.  It was small and flickering, but it still hurt.  My hand instinctively went to my heart.  Callie gave me a curious look, and I forced a smile.

I buried that small pain, covering it under the scar tissue that had built up a long time ago.  It was so small, so easy to ignore.  I wasn’t going to let it bother me.